Skip to main content

Full text of "Paul and Virginia"

See other formats


-  Pierre 
foul 


REFERENCE 


NY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY     THE  BRANCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3333  08119  2581 


Dt  I  v\ 


O 
)  v 


BERNARDIN    DE    SAINT-PIERRE 


PAUL 


AND 


VI RGI N I A 


WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS 

BY 

MAURICE    LELOIR 


PHILADELPHIA 

HENRY    ^LL 

28   S.    FOURTH    STREET 
1898 


ENTERED,  ACCORDING  TO  ACT  OF  CONGRESS,  IN  THE  YEAR  1891, 
BY  HENKY   ALTEMUS. 


HENRY  AI/TEMUS 

BOOKBINDER 
PHILADELPHIA 


3-S 

•s 


i  m 


TABLE  OF  FULL-PAGE  ENGRAVINGS. 


BEBNARDIN   DE    SAINT-PIERRE Frontispiece. 


PAGE 


THE    CHILDREN'S    BATH 


55 


THE   PETTICOAT    UMBRELLA 61 

THE    SLAVE    PARDONED   .  T5 


THE   PASSAGE    OF   THE    RIVER 


VIRGINIA   TENDING    THE    SICK 10T 

7 


8 


TABLE  OF  FULL-PAGE  ENGRAVINGS. 


PAGE 


PAUL   AND    VIRGINIA   DANCING 121 

VIRGINIA  ESCAPING  FROM  PAUL 139 

VIRGINIA  DRESSED 161 

PAUL  ON  THE   ROCK 179 

VIRGINIA    ON    BOARD    THE    SHIP 249 

THE   FUNERAL 263 


:' 


-. 


w^S^^m 

tems&s&^mz. 


MEMOIR 

OF 


BERNARD1N  DE  SAINT-PIERRE, 


T  OVE    OF   NATURE,  that   strong    feeling 
of  enthusiasm  which  leads  to  a  profound 

admiration  of  the  whole   works    of  creation, 

, 

belongs,  it  may  be  presumed,  to  a  certain 
peculiarity  of  organization,  and  has  no  doubt  existed  in 
different  individuals  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
The  old  poets  and  philosophers,  romance-writers  and 
troubadours,  had  all  looked  upon  Nature  with  observing 
and  admiring  eyes.  They  have  most  of  them  given  inci- 


10  MEMOIR    OF 

dentally  charming  pictures  of  spring,  of  the  setting  sun, 
of  particular  spots,  and  of  favorite  flowers. 

There  are  few  writers  of  note,  of  any  country  or  of 
any  age,  from  whom  quotations  might  not  be  made  in 
proof  of  the  love  with  which  they  regard  Nature ;  and 
this  remark  applies  as  much  to  religious  and  philosophic 
writers  as  to  poets — equally  to  Plato,  St.  Frangois  de 
Sales,  Bacon,  and  Fenelon,  as  to  Shakespeare,  Racine, 
Calderon,  or  Burns ;  for  from  no  really  philosophic  or 
religious  doctrine  can  the  love  of  the  works  of  Nature 
be  excluded. 

But  before  the  days  of  Jean  Jacques  Rousseau,  Buf- 
fon,  and  Bernardin  de  St.  Pierre  this  love  of  Nature  had 
not  been  expressed  in  all  its  intensity.  Until  their  day 
it  had  not  been  written  on  exclusively.  The  lovers  of 
Nature  were  not  till  then,  as  they  may  perhaps  since  be 
considered,  a  sect  apart.  Though  perfectly  sincere  in  all 
the  adorations  they  offered,  they  were  less  entirely,  and 
certainly  less  diligently  and  constantly,  her  adorers. 

It  is  the  great  praise  of  Bernardin  de  St.  Pierre  that, 
coming  immediately  after  Rousseau  and  Buffon,  and  being 
one  of  the  most  proficient  writers  of  the  same  school,  he 
was  in  no  degree  their  imitator,  but  perfectly  original  and 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  11 

new.  He  intuitively  perceived  the  immensity  of  the  sub- 
ject he  intended  to  explore,  and  has  told  us  that  no  day 
of  his  life  passed  without  his  collecting  some  valuable 
materials  for  his  writings.  In  the  divine  works  of  Nature 
he  diligently  sought  to  discover  her  laws.  It  was  his 
early  intention  not  to  begin  to  write  until  he  had  ceased 
to  observe ;  but  he  found  observation  endless,  and  that 
he  was  "like -a  child  who  with  a  shell  digs  a  hole  in  the 
sand  to  receive  the  waters  of  the  ocean."  He  elsewhere 
humbly  says  that  not  only  the  general  history  of  Nature, 
but  even  that  of  the  smallest  plant,  was  far  beyond  his 
ability.  Before,  however,  speaking  further  of  him  as  an 
author,  it  will  be  necessary  to  recapitulate  the  chief  events 
of  his  life. 

HENRY-JACQUES  BERNARDS  DE  ST.  PIERRE  was  born 
at  Havre  in  1737.  He  always  considered  himself  descended 
from  that  Eustache  de  St.  Pierre  who  is  said  by  Froissart 
(and,  I  believe,  by  Froissart  only)  to  have  generously 
offered  himself  as  a  victim  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
Edward  the  Third  against  Calais.  He  with  his  compan- 
ions in  virtue,  it  is  also  said,  was  saved  by  the  intercession 
of  Queen  Philippa.  In  one  of  his  smaller  works  Ber- 
nardin  asserts  this  descent,  and  it  was  certainly  one  of 


12  MEMOIR    OF 

which  he  might  be  proud.  Many  anecdotes  are  related 
of  his  childhood  indicative  of  the  youthful  author — of 
his  strong  love  of  Nature  and  his  humanity  to  animals. 

That  "  the  child  is  father  of  the  man  '  has  been  sel- 
dom more  strongly  illustrated.  There  is  a  story  of  a  cat 
which,  when  related  by  him  many  years  afterward  to 
Rousseau,  caused  that  philosopher  to  shed  tears.  At 
eight  years  of  age  he  took  the  greatest  pleasure  in  the 
regular  culture  of  his  garden,  and  possibly  then  stored 
up  some  of  the  ideas  which  afterward  appeared  in  the 
Fraisier.  His  sympathy  with  all  living  things  was  extreme. 
In  PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA  he  praises,  with  evident  satis- 
faction, their  meal  of  milk  and  eggs  which  had  not  cost 
any  animal  its  life.  It  has  been  remarked — and  possibly 
with  truth — that  every  tenderly-disposed  heart,  deeply 
imbued  with  a  love  of  Nature,  is  at  times  somewhat 
Brahmanical.  St.  Pierre's  certainly  was. 

When  quite  young  he  advanced  with  a  clenched  fist 
toward  a  carter  who  was  ill-treating  a  horse,  and  when 
taken  for  the  first  time,  by  his  father,  to  Rouen,  having 
the  towers  of  the  cathedral  pointed  out  to  him,  he  ex- 
claimed, "  My  God !  how  high  they  fly !"  Every  one 
present  naturally  laughed.  Bernardin  had  only  noticed 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  13 

the  flight  of  some  swallows  who  had  built  their  nests 
there.  He  thus  early  revealed  those  instincts  which  after- 
ward became  the  guidance  of  his  life,  the  strength  of 
which  possibly  occasioned  his  too  great  indifference  to  all 
monuments  of  art.  The  love  of  study  and  of  solitude 
were  also  characteristics  of  his  childhood.  His  temper 
is  said  to  have  been  moody,  impetuous,  and  intractable. 
Whether  this  faulty  temper  may  not  have  been  produced 
or  rendered  worse  by  mismanagement  cannot  now  be 
ascertained.  It  undoubtedly  became  afterward  to  St. 
Pierre  a  fruitful  source  of  misfortune  and  of  woe. 

The  reading  of  voyages  was  with  him,  even  in  child- 
hood, almost  a  passion.  At  twelve  years  of  age  his 
whole  soul  was  occupied  by  Robinson  Crusoe  and  his 
island.  His  romantic  love  of  adventure  seeming  to  his 
parents  to  announce  a  predilection  in  favor  of  the  sea, 
he  was  sent  by  them  with  one  of  his  uncles  to  Mar- 
tinique. But  St.  Pierre  had  not  sufficiently  practised 
the  virtue  of  obedience  to  submit,  as  was  necessary,  to 
the  discipline  of  a  ship.  He  was  afterward  placed  with 
the  Jesuits  at  Caen,  with  whom  he  made  immense  prog- 
ress in  his  studies.  But  it  is  to  be  feared  he  did  not 
conform  too  well  to  the  regulations  of  the  college,  for 


14  MEMOIR    OF 

he  conceived  from  that  time  the  greatest  detestation  for 
places  of  public  education.  And  this  aversion  he  has 
frequently  testified  in  his  writings.  While  devoted  to 
his  books  of  travels,  he  in  turn  anticipated  being  a  Jesuit, 
a  missionary,  or  a  martyr ;  but  his  family  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  establishing  him  at  Rouen,  where  he  completed 
his  studies  with  brilliant  success  in  1757.  He  soon  after 
obtained  a  commission  as  an  engineer,  with  a  salary  of  a 
hundred  louis.  In  this  capacity  he  was  sent  (1760)  to  Dus- 
seldorf,  under  the  command  of  Count  St.  Germain.  This 
was  a  career  in  which  he  might  have  acquired  both  honor 
and  fortune ;  but,  most  unhappily  for  St.  Pierre,  he  looked 
upon  the  useful  and  necessary  etiquettes  of  life  as  so  many 
unworthy  prejudices.  Instead  of  conforming  to  them, 
he  sought  to  trample  on  them.  In  addition,  he  evinced 
some  disposition  to  rebel  against  his  commander  and  was 
unsocial  with  his  equals.  It  is  not  therefore  to  be  won- 
dered at  that  at  this  unfortunate  period  of  his  existence 
he  made  himself  enemies,  or  that,  notwithstanding  his 
great  talents  or  the  coolness  he  had  exhibited  in  moments 
of  danger,  he  should  have  been  sent  back  to  France. 
Unwelcome  under  these  circumstances  to  his  family,  he  was 
ill  received  by  all. 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  15 

It  is  a  lesson  yet  to  be  learned  that  genius  gives  no 
charter  for  the  indulgence  of  error — a  truth  yet  to  be 
remembered  that  only  a  small  portion  of  the  world  will 
look  with  leniency  on  the  failings  of  the  highly-gifted, 
and  that  from  themselves  the  consequences  of  their  own 
actions  can  never  be  averted.  It  is  yet,  alas !  to  be  added 
to  the  convictions  of  the  ardent  in  mind  that  no  degree 
of  excellence  in  science  or  literature,  not  even  the  immor- 
tality of  a  name,  can  exempt  its  possessor  from  obedience 
to  moral  discipline,  or  give  him  happiness,  unless  "  temper's 
image '  be  stamped  on  his  daily  words  and  actions.  St. 
Pierre's  life  was  sadly  embittered  by  his  own  conduct. 
The  adventurous  life  he  led  after  his  return  from  Dussel- 
dorf,  some  of  the  circumstances  of  which  exhibited  him 
in  an  unfavorable  light  to  others,  tended  perhaps  to  tinge 
his  imagination  with  that  wild  and  tender  melancholy  so 
prevalent  in  his  writings.  A  prize  in  the  lottery  had  just 
doubled  his  very  slender  means  of  existence,  when  he 
obtained  the  appointment  of  geographical  engineer,  and 
was  sent  to  Malta.  The  Knights  of  the  Order  were  at 
this  time  expecting  to  be  attacked  by  the  Turks.  Having 
already  been  in  the  service,  it  was  singular  that  St.  Pierre 
should  have  had  the  imprudence  to  sail  without  his  com- 


16  MEMOIR    OF 

mission.  He  thus  subjected  himself  to  a  thousand  dis- 
agreeables, for  the  officers  would  not  recognize  him  as 
one  of  themselves.  The  effects  of  their  neglect  on  his 
mind  were  tremendous :  his  reason  for  a  time  seemed 
almost  disturbed  by  the  mortifications  he  suffered.  After 
receiving  an  insufficient  indemnity  for  the  expenses  of  his 
voyage,  St.  Pierre  returned  to  France,  there  to  endure 
fresh  misfortunes. 

Not  being  able  to  obtain  any  assistance  from  the  min- 
istry or  his  family,  he  resolved  on  giving  lessons  in  the 
mathematics.  But  St.  Pierre  was  less  adapted  than  most 
others  for  succeeding  in  the  apparently  easy  but  really 
ingenious  and  difficult  art  of  teaching.  When  education 
is  better  understood  it  will  be  more  generally  acknowledged 
that  to  impart  instruction  with  success  a  teacher  must 
possess  deeper  intelligence  than  is  implied  by  the  pro- 
foundest  skill  in  any  one  branch  of  science  or  art.  All 
minds,  even  to  the  youngest,  require,  while  being  taught, 
the  utmost  compliance  and  consideration ;  and  these  qual- 
ities can  scarcely  be  properly  exercised  without  a  true 
knowledge  of  the  human  heart,  united  to  much  practical 
patience.  St.  Pierre  at  this  period  of  his  life  certainly 
did  not  possess  them.  It  is  probable  that  Rousseau, 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  17 

when  he  attempted  in  his  youth  to  give  lessons  in  music, 
not  knowing  anything  whatever  of  music,  was  scarcely 
less  fitted  for  the  task  of  instruction  than  St.  Pierre  with 
all  his  mathematical  knowledge.  The  pressure  of  poverty 
drove  him  to  Holland.  He  was  well  received  at  Amster- 
dam by  a  French  refugee  named  Mustel,  who  edited  a 
popular  journal  there,  and  who  procured  him  employment 
with  handsome  remuneration.  St.  Pierre  did  not,  however, 
remain  long  satisfied  with  this  quiet  mode  of  existence. 
Allured  by  the  encouraging  reception  given  by  Catherine 
IT.  to  foreigners,  he  set  out  for  St.  Petersburg.  Here, 
until  he  obtained  the  protection  of  the  Marechal  de  Munich 
and  the  friendship  of  Duval,  he  had  again  to  contend 
with  poverty.  The  latter  generously  opened  to  him  his 
purse,  and  by  the  marechal  he  was  introduced  to  Ville- 
bois,  the  grand  master  of  artillery,  and  by  him  presented 
to  the  empress.  St.  Pierre  was  so  handsome  that  by  some 
of  his  friends  it  was  supposed — perhaps,  too,  hoped — that 
he  would  supersede  Orloff  in  the  favor  of  Catherine.  But 
more  honorable  illusions,  though  they  were  not  illusions, 
occupied  his  own  mind.  He  neither  sought  nor  wished 
to  captivate  the  empress.  His  ambition  was  to  establish 
a  republic  on  the  shores  of  the  lake  Aral,  of  which,  in 


18  MEMOIR    OF 

imitation  of  Plato  or  Rousseau,  he  was  to  be  the  legislator. 
Preoccupied  with  the  reformation  of  despotism,  he  did 
not  sufficiently  look  into  his  own  heart  or  seek  to  avoid 
a  repetition  of  the  same  errors  that  had  already  changed 
friends  into  enemies,  and  been  such  a  terrible  barrier  to 
his  success  in  life.  His  mind  was  already  morbid,  and 
in  fancying  that  others  did  not  understand  him  he  forgot 
that  he  did  not  understand  others.  The  empress,  with 
the  rank  of  captain,  bestowed  on  him  a  grant  of  fifteen 
hundred  francs ;  but  when  General  Dubosquet  proposed 
to  take  him  with  him  to  examine  the  military  position  of 
Finland,  his  only  anxiety  seemed  to  be  to  return  to  France. 
Still,  he  went  to  Finland,  and  his  own  notes  of  his  occu- 
pations and  experiments  on  that  expedition  prove  that 
he  gave  himself  up  in  all  diligence  to  considerations  of 
attack  and  defence.  He  who  loved  Nature  so  intently 
seems  only  to  have  seen  in  the  extensive  and  majestic 
forests  of  the  North  a  theatre  of  war.  In  this  instance 
he  appears  to  have  stifled  every  emotion  of  admiration,  and 
to  have  beheld  alike  cities  and  countries  in  his  character 
of  military  surveyor. 

On   his   return   to    St.    Petersburg   he    found    his   pro- 
tector, Villebois,   disgraced.       St.   Pierre   then    resolved  on 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  19 

espousing  the  cause  of  the  Poles.  He  went  into  Poland 
with  a  high  reputation — that  of  having  refused  the  favors 
of  despotism  to  aid  the  cause  of  liberty.  But  it  was  his 
private  life,  rather  than  his  public  career,  that  was  affected 
by  his  residence  in  Poland.  The  Princess  Mary  fell  in 
love  with  him,  and,  forgetful  of  all  considerations,  quitted 
her  family  to  reside  with  him.  Yielding,  however,  at 
length,  to  the  entreaties  of  her  mother,  she  returned  to 
her  home.  St.  Pierre,  rilled  with  regret,  resorted  to  Vienna ; 
but,  unable  to  support  the  sadness  which  oppressed  him, 
and  imagining  that  sadness  to  be  shared  by  the  princess, 
he  soon  went  back  to  Poland.  His  return  was  still  more 
sad  than  his  departure,  for  he  found  himself  regarded  by 
her  who  had  once  loved  him  as  an  intruder.  It  is  to 
this  attachment  he  alludes  so  touchingly  in  one  of  his 
letters :  "  Adieu !  friends  dearer  than  the  treasures  of 
India !  Adieu !  forests  of  the  North,  that  I  shall  never 
see  again ! — tender  friendship,  and  the  still  dearer  senti- 
ment which  surpassed  it ! — days  of  intoxication  and  of 
happiness,  adieu!  adieu!  We  live  but  for  a  day,  to  die 
during  a  whole  life." 

This  letter  appears  to  one  of   St.  Pierre's  most  partial 
biographers  as  if  steeped  in  tears,   and  he  speaks  of   his 


20  MEMOIR    OF 

romantic  and  unfortunate  adventure  in  Poland  as  the  ideal 
of  a  poet's  love. 

"To  be."  says  M.  Sainte-Beuve,  "a  great  poet,  and 
loved  before  he  had  thought  of  glory !  To  exhale  the 
first  perfume  of  a  soul  of  genius,  believing  himself  only 
a  lover !  To  reveal  himself  for  the  first  time,  entirely,  but 
in  mystery!" 

In  his  enthusiasm  M.  Sainte-Beuve  loses  sight  of  the 
melancholy  sequel,  Which  must  have  left  so  sad  a  remem- 
brance in  St.  Pierre's  own  mind.  His  suffering  from  this 
circumstance  may  perhaps  have  conduced  to  his  making 
Virginia  so  good  and  true  and  so  incapable  of  giving  pain. 

In  1766  he  returned  to  Havre,  but  his  relations  were 
by  this  time  dead  or  dispersed,  and  after  six  years  of  exile 
he  found  himself  once  more  in  his  own  country,  without 
employment  and  destitute  of  pecuniary  resources. 

The  Baron  de  Breteuil  at  length  obtained  for  him  a 
commission  as  engineer  to  the  Isle  of  France,  where  he 
returned  in  1771.  In  this  interval  his  heart  and  imagina- 
tion doubtless  received  the  germs  of  his  immortal  works. 
Many  of  the  events,  indeed,  of  the  Voyage  a  I  lie  de  France 
are  to  be  found  modified  by  imagined  circumstances  in 
PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA.  He  returned  to  Paris  poor  in  purse, 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.    PIERRE.  21 

but  rich  in  observations  and  mental  resources,  and  resolved 
to  devote  himself  to  literature.  By  the  Baron  de  Breteuil 
he  was  recommended  to  D'Alembert,  who  procured  a  pub- 
lisher for  his  Voyage,  and  also  introduced  him  to  Mile,  de 
1'Espinasse.  But  no  one,  in  spite  of  his  great  beauty, 
was  so  ill  calculated  to  shine  or  please  in  society  as  St. 
Pierre.  His  manners  were  timid  and  embarrassed,  and, 
unless  to  those  with  whom  he  was  very  intimate,  he  scarcely 
appeared  intelligent. 

It  is  sad  to  think  that  misunderstanding  should  prevail 
to  such  an  extent,  and  heart  so  seldom  really  speak  to 
heart  in  the  intercourse  of  the  world,  that  the  most  humane 
may  appear  cruel  and  the  sympathizing  indifferent.  Judg- 
ing of  Mile,  de  1'Espinasse  from  her  letters  and  the  testi- 
mony of  her  contemporaries,  it  seems  quite  impossible 
that  she  could  have  given  pain  to  any  one,  more  partic- 
ularly to  a  man  possessing  St.  Pierre's  extraordinary  talent 
and  profound  sensibility.  Both  she  and  D'Alembert  were 
capable  of  appreciating  him,  but  the  society  in  which 
they  moved  laughed  at  his  timidity,  and  the  tone  of 
raillery  in  which  they  often  indulged  was  not  understood 
by  him.  It  is  certain  that  he  withdrew  from  their  circle 
with  wounded  and  mortified  feelings,  and,  in  spite  of 


22  MEMOIR    OF 

an  explanatory  letter  from  D'Alembert,  did  not  return 
to  it.  The  inflictors  of  all  this  pain  in  the  mean  time 
were  possibly  as  unconscious  of  the  meaning  attached 
to  their  words  as  were  the  birds  of  old  of  the  augury 
drawn  from  their  flight. 

St.  Pierre  in  his  Preambule  de  I Arcadie  has  pathetically 
and  eloquently  described  the  deplorable  state  of  his  health 
and  feelings  after  frequent  humiliating  disputes  and  dis- 
appointments had  driven  him  from  society,  or,  rather, 
when,  like  Rousseau,  he  was  "  self-banished ':  from  it.  "I 
was  struck,"  he  says,  "with  an  extraordinary  malady. 
Streams  of  fire,  like  lightning,  flashed  before  my  eyes: 
every  object  appeared  to  me  double  or  in  motion :  like 
CEdipus,  I  saw  two  suns.  In  the  finest  day  of  summer 
I  could  not  cross  the  Seine  in  a  boat  without  experiencing 
intolerable  anxiety.  If  in  a  public  garden  I  merely  passed 
by  a  piece  of  water,  I  suffered  from  spasms  and  a  feeling 
of  horror.  I  could  not  cross  a  garden  in  which  many 
people  were  collected :  if  they  looked  at  me  I  imme- 
diately imagined  they  were  speaking  ill  of  me."  It  was 
during  this  state  of  suffering  that  he  devoted  himself 
with  ardor  to  collecting  and  making  use  of  materials  for 
that  work  which  was  to  give  glory  to  his  name. 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.    PIERRE.  23 

It  was  only  by  perseverance  and  disregarding  many 
rough  and  discouraging  receptions  that  he  succeeded  in 
making  acquaintance  with  Rousseau,  whom  he  so  much 
resembled.  St.  Pierre  devoted  himself  to  his  society 
with  enthusiasm,  visiting  him  frequently  and  constantly, 
till  Rousseau  departed  for  Ermenonville.  It  is  not  unwor- 
thy of  remark  that  both  these  men,  such  enthusiastic 
admirers  of  Nature  and  the  natural  in  all  things,  should 
have  possessed  factitious  rather  than  practical  virtue,  and 
a  wisdom  wholly  unfitted  for  the  world.  St.  Pierre  asked 
Rousseau,  in  one  of  their  frequent  rambles,  if  in  delin- 
eating St.  Preux  he  had  not  intended  to  represent  him- 
self. "  No,"  replied  Rousseau,  "  St.  Preux  is  not  what 
I  have  been,  but  what  I  wished  to  be."  St.  Pierre  would 
most  likely  have  given  the  same  answer  had  a  similar 
question  .been  put  to  him  with  regard  to  the  colonel  in 
PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA.  This,  at  least,  appears  the  sort 
of  old  age  he  loved  to  contemplate  and  wished  to  realize. 

For  six  years  he  worked  at  his  J&tudes,  and  with  some 
difficulty  found  a  publisher  for  them.  M.  Didot,  a  cele- 
brated typographer,  whose  daughter  St.  Pierre  afterward 
married,  consented  to  print  a  manuscript  which  had 
been  declined  by  many  others.  He  was  well  rewarded 


24  MEMOIR    OF 

for  the  undertaking.  The  success  of  the  iStudes  de  la 
Nature  surpassed  the  most  sanguine  expectation,  even 
of  the  author.  Four  years  after  its  publication  St.  Pierre 
gave  to  the  world  PAUL  AXD  VIRGINIA,  which  had  for 
some  time  been  lying  in  his  portfolio.  He  had  tried  its 
effect,  in  manuscript,  on  persons  of  different  characters 
and  pursuits.  They  had  given  it  no  applause,  but  all  had 
shed  tears  at  its  perusal ;  and  perhaps  few  works  of  a 
decidedly  romantic  character  have  ever  been  so  generally 
read  or  so  much  approved.  Among  the  great  names  whose 
admiration  of  it  is  on  record  may  be  mentioned  Napoleon 
and  Humboldt. 

In  1789  he  published  Les  Vceux  d\m  Solitaire  and  La 
Suite  des  Vceux.  By  the  Moniteur  of  the  day  these  works 
were  compared  to  the  celebrated  pamphlet  of  Sieyes, 
Qu'estce  que  le  Tiers  etat^  which  then  absorbed  all  the 
public  favor.  In  1791,  La  Chaumiere  indienne  was  pub- 
lished, and  in  the  following  year,  about  thirteen  days 
before  the  celebrated  10th  of  August,  Louis  XVI.  appointed 
St.  Pierre  superintendent  of  the  "  Jardin  des  Plantes." 
Soon  afterward  the  king,  on  seeing  him,  complimented 
him  011  his  writings,  and  told  him  he  was  happy  to  have 
found  a  worthy  successor  to  Buffon. 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  25 

Although  deficient  in  exact  knowledge  of  the  sciences 
and  knowing  little  of  the  world,  St.  Pierre  was,  by  sim- 
plicity and  the  retirement  in  which  he  lived,  well  suited, 
at  that  epoch,  to  the  situation.  About  this  time,  and 
when  in  his  fifty-seventh  year,  he  married  Mile.  Didot. 

In  1795  he  became  a  member  of  the  French  Acad- 
emy, and,  as  was  just,  after  his  acceptance  of  this  honor 
he  wrote  no  more  against  literary  societies.  On  the  sup- 
pression of  his  place  he  retired  to  Essonne.  It  is  delightful 
to  follow  him  there  and  to  contemplate  his  quiet  existence. 
His  days  flowed  on  peaceably,  occupied  in  the  publication 
of  Les  Harmonies  de  la  Nature,  the  republication  of  his 
earlier  works,  and  the  composition  of  some  lesser  pieces. 
He  himself  affectingly  regrets  an  interruption  to  these 
occupations.  On  being  appointed  instructor  to  the  Normal 
School  he  says :  "I  am  obliged  to  hang  my  harp  on  the 
willows  of  my  river,  and  to  accept  an  employment  useful 
to  my  family  and  my  country.  I  am  afflicted  at  having 
to  suspend  an  occupation  which  has  given  me  so  much 
happiness." 

He  enjoyed  in  his  old  age  a  degree  of  opulence  which, 
as  much  as  glory,  had  perhaps  been  the  object  of  his 
ambition.  In  any  case  it  is  gratifying  to  reflect  that 


26  MEMOIR    OF 

after  a  life  so  full  of  chance  and  change  he  was,  in  his 
latter  years,  surrounded  by  much  that  should  accompany 
old  age.  His  day  of  storms  and  tempests  was  closed  by 
an  evening  of  repose  and  beauty. 

Among  many  other  blessings,  the  elasticity  of  his 
mind  was  preserved  to  the  last.  He  died  at  Eragny  sur 
1'Oise  on  the  21st  of  January,  1814.  The  stirring  events 
which  then  occupied  France,  or  rather  the  whole  world, 
caused  his  death  to  be  little  noticed  at  the  time.  The 
Academy  did  not,  however,  neglect  to  give  him  the  honors 
due  to  its  members.  Mons.  Parse val  Grand-Maison  pro- 
nounced a  deserved  eulogium  on  his  talents,  and  Mons. 
Aignan  also  the  customary  tribute,  taking  his  seat  as  his 
successor. 

Having  himself  contracted  the  habit  of  confiding  his 
griefs  and  sorrows  to  the  public,  the  sanctuary  of  his 
private  life  was  open  alike  to  the  discussion  of  friends 
and  enemies.  The  biographer  who  wishes  to  be  exact, 
and  yet  set  down  naught  in  malice,  is  forced  to  the  con- 
templation of  his  errors.  The  secret  of  many  of  these, 
as  well  as  of  -his  miseries,  seems  revealed  by  himself  in 
this  sentence :  "I  experience  more  pain  from  a  single 
thorn  than  pleasure  from  a  thousand  roses."  And  else- 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  27 

i 

where :  "  The  best  society  seems  to  me  bad  if  I  find  in 
it  one  troublesome,  wicked,  slanderous,  envious,  or  per- 
fidious person."  Now,  taking  into  consideration  that  St. 
Pierre  sometimes  imagined  persons  who  were  really  good 
to  be  deserving  of  these  strong  and  very  contumelious 
epithets,  it  would  have  been  difficult  indeed  to  find  a 
society  in  which  he  could  have  been  happy.  He  was, 
therefore,  wise  in  seeking  retirement  and  indulging  in 
solitude.  His  mistakes,  for  they  were  mistakes,  arose 
from  a  too  quick  perception  of  evil,  united  to  an  exquisite 
and  diffuse  sensibility.  When  he  felt  wounded  by  a  thorn, 
he  forgot  the  beauty  and  perfume  of  the  rose  to  which 
it  belonged,  and  from  which,  perhaps,  it  could  not  be 
separated.  And  he  was  exposed  (as  often  happens)  to 
the  very  description  of  trials  that  were  least  in  harmony 
with  his  defects.  Few  dispositions  could  have  run  a 
career  like  his  and  have  remained  unscathed.  But  one 
less  tender  than  his  own  would  have  been  less  soured 
by  it.  For  many  years  he  bore  about  with  him  the  con- 
sciousness of  unacknowledged  talent.  The  world  cannot 
be  blamed  for  not  appreciating  that  which  had  never  been 
revealed.  But  we  know  not  what  the  jostling  and  elbow- 
ing of  that  world,  in  the  mean  time,  may  have  been  to 


28  MEMOIR    OF 

him — how  often  he  may  have  felt  himself  unworthily 
treated — or  how  far  that  treatment  may  have  preyed  upon 
and  corroded  his  heart.  Who  shall  say  that  with  this 
consciousness  there  did  not  mingle  a  quick  and  instinctive 
perception  of  the  hidden  motives  of  action — that  he  did 
not  sometimes  detect,  where  others  might  have  been 
blinded,  the  undershuffling  of  the  hands  in  the  by-play 
of  the  world  ? 

Through  all  his  writings  and  throughout  his  corre- 
spondence there  are  beautiful  proofs  of  the  tenderness  of 
his  feelings — the  most  essential  quality,  perhaps,  in  any 
writer.  It  is  at  least  one  that  if  not  possessed  can  never 
be  attained.  The  familiarity  of  his  imagination  with 
natural  objects  when  he  was  living  far  removed  from 
them  is  remarkable  and  often  affecting. 

He  returned  to  France,  so  fondly  loved  and  deeply 
cherished  in  absence,  to  experience  only  trouble  and  dif- 
ficulty. Away  from  it,  he  had  yearned  to  behold  it — to 
fold  it,  as  it  were,  once  more  to  his  bosom.  He  returned 
to  feel  as  if  neglected  by  it,  and  all  his  rapturous  emotions 
were  changed  to  bitterness  and  gall.  His  hopes  had 
proved  delusions — his  expectations,  mockeries.  Oh !  who 
but  must  look  with  charity  and  mercy  on  all  discontent 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  29 

and  irritation  consequent  on  such  a  depth  of  disappoint- 
ment— on  what  must  have  then  appeared  to  him  such 
immitigable  woe !  Under  the  influence  of  these  saddened 
feelings  his  thoughts  flew  back  to  the  island  he  had  left, 
to  place  all  beauty  as  well  as  all  happiness  there ! 

One  great  proof  that  he  did  beautify  the  distant  may 
be  found  in  the  contrast  of  some  of  the  descriptions  in 
the  Voyage  a  Vile  de  France  and  those  in  PAUL  AND 
VIRGINIA.  That  spot  which,  when  peopled  by  the  cher- 
ished creatures  of  his  imagination,  he  described  as  an 
enchanting  and  delightful  Eden,  he  had  previously  spoken 
of  as  a  "rugged  country  covered  with  rocks" — "a  land 
of  cyclops  blackened  by  fire."  Truth,  probably,  lies 
between  the  two  representations,  the  sadness  of  exile  hav- 
ing darkened  the  one,  and  the  exuberance  of  his  imag- 
ination embellished  the  other. 

St.  Pierre's  merit  as  an  author  has  been  too  long  and 
too  universally  acknowledged  to  make  it  needful  that  it 
should  be  dwelt  on  here.  A  careful  review  of  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  life  induces  the  belief  that  his  writings 
grew  (if  it  may  be  permitted  so  to  speak)  out  of  his  life. 
In  his  most  imaginative  passages,  to  whatever  height  his 
fancy  soared,  the  starting-point  seems  ever  from  a  fact. 


30  MEMOIR    OF 

The  past  appears  to  have  been  always  spread  out  before 
him  when  he  wrote,  like  a  beautiful  landscape  on  which 
his  eye  rested  with  complacency,  and  from  which  his 
mind  transferred  and  idealized  some  objects  without  a 
servile  imitation  of  any.  When  at  Berlin  he  had  had  it  in 
his  power  to  marry  Virginia  Taubenheim  ;  and  in  Russia, 
Mile,  de  la  Tour,  the  niece  of  General  Dubosquet,  would 
have  accepted  his  hand.  He  was  too  poor  to  marry  either. 
A  grateful  recollection  caused  him  to  bestow  the  names 
of  the  two  on  his  most  beloved  creation.  Paul  was  the 
name  of  a  friar  with  whom  he  had  associated  in  his  child- 
hood, and  whose  life  he  wished  to  imitate.  How  little 
had  the  owners  of  these  names  anticipated  that  they  were 
to  become  the  baptismal  appellations  of  half  a  generation 
in  France,  and  to  be  re-echoed  through  the  world  to  the 
end  of  time ! 

In  PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA  he  was  supremely  fortunate 
in  his  subject.  It  was  an  entirely  new  creation,  uninspired 
by  any  previous  work,  but  which  gave  birth  to  many 
others,  having  furnished  the  plot  to  six  theatrical  pieces. 
It  was  a  subject  to  which  the  author  could  bring  all  his 
excellencies  as  a  writer  and  a  man,  while  his  deficiencies 
and  defects  were  necessarily  excluded.  In  no  manner 


BERNARDIN    DE    ST.   PIERRE.  31 

could  he  incorporate  politics,  science,  or  misapprehension 
of  persons,  while  his  sensibility,  morals,  and  wonderful 
talent  for  description  were  in  perfect  accordance  with,  and 
ornaments  to,  it.  Lemontey  and  Sainte-Beuve  both  con- 
sider success  to  have  been  inseparable  from  the  happy 
selection  of  a  story  so  entirely  in  harmony  with  the  cha- 
racter of  the  author,  and  that  the  most  successful  writers 
might  envy  him  so  fortunate  a  choice.  Bonaparte  was 
in  the  habit  of  saying,  whenever  he  saw  St.  Pierre,  "  M. 
Bernardin,  when  do  you  mean  to  give  us  more  Pauls 
and  Virginias  and  Indian  Cottages  ?  You  ought  to  give  us 
some  every  six  months." 

The  Indian  Cottage,  if  not  quite  equal  in  interest  to 
PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA,  is  still  a  charming  production,  and 
does  great  honor  to  the  genius  of  its  author.  It  abounds 
in  antique  and  Eastern  gems  of  thought.  Striking  and 
excellent  comparisons  are  scattered  through  its  pages,  and 
it  is  delightful  to  reflect  that  the  following  beautiful  and 
solemn  answer  of  the  Pariah  was,  with  St.  Pierre,  the 
result  of  his  own  experience :  "  Misfortune  resembles  the 
Black  Mountain  of  Bember,  situated  at  the  extremity  of 
the  burning  kingdom  of  Lahore  ;  while  you  are  climbing 
it  you  only  see  before  you  barren  rocks,  but  when  you 


32 


MEMOIR   OF   BERNARDIN   BE   ST.  PIERRE. 


have  reached  its  summit  you  see  heaven  above  your  head 
and  at  your  feet  the  kingdom  of  Cashmere." 

When  this  passage  was  written  the  rugged  and  sterile 
rock  had  been  climbed  by  its  gifted  author.  He  had 
reached  the  summit — his  genius  had  been  rewarded,  and 
he  himself  saw  the  heaven  he  wished  to  point  out  to 
others. 

For  the  facts  contained  in  this  brief  memoir  the  writer 
is  indebted  to  St.  Pierre's  own  works,  to  the  Biographie 
Universelle,  to  the  Essai  sur  la  Vie  et  les  Ouvrages  de 
Bernardin  de  St.  Pierre,  by  M.  Aime  Martin,  and  to  the 
very  excellent  and  interesting  Notice  historique  et  litter  air  e 
of  M.  Sainte-Beuve. 


fefiflilJI  Ha/ 


"v 


PREFACE. 


T  PEOJECTED  a  very  grand  de- 
sign in  this  little  book.  I  under- 
took to  describe  in  it  a  soil  and  a 
vegetation  different  from  those  in 
Europe.  Our  poets  have  long  enough 
placed  their  lovers  on  the  borders  of 
streams,  in  meadows,  and  beneath 
leafy  beech  trees.  I  have  chosen  to  seat  them  by  the 
margin  of  the  sea.  at  the  foot  of  the  rocks,  beneath  the 
shade  of  cocoanut  trees,  banana  trees,  and  flowering  lemon 
trees.  A  Theocritus  and  a  Virgil  are  only  needed  in  the 
other  hemisphere  to  give  us  scenes  at  least  as  interesting 
as  those  in  our  own  land.  I  am  aware  that  travellers  of 
fine  taste  have  given  us  charming  descriptions  of  many 
islands  of  the  southern  seas,  but  the  manners  of  their 
inhabitants,  and  still  more  those  of  the  Europeans  who 

3  3". 


34  PREFACE. 

land  there,  spoil  the  Landscape.  I  wished  to  unite  with 
the  beauties  of  Nature  in  the  tropics  the  moral  beauty  of 
a  little  community.  I  purposed  also  to  bring  out  many 
grand  truths,  and  this  amongst  others :  that  our  happiness 
consists  in  living  according  to  the  dictates  of  Nature  and 
Virtue.  Nevertheless,  there  has  been  no  need  for  me  to 
go  to  fiction  for  my  description  of  such  happy  families. 
I  can  assert  that  those  of  whom  I  write  actually  existed, 
and  that  their  history  is  true  in  its  principal  incidents. 
This  has  been  certified  by  many  residents  known  to  me 
in  the  Isle  of  France.  I  have  only  filled  in  some  unim- 
portant details,  but  which,  being  personal  to  myself,  have 
still  the  stamp  of  reality.  When  several  years  ago  I 
drew  out  a  very  imperfect  sketch  of  this  kind  of  pastoral, 
1  requested  a  lady  well  known  in  society,  and  several 
grave  seigniors  who  lived  far  away  from  the  great  world, 
to  come  and  hear  it  read,  so  that  I  might  estimate  the 
effect  the  tale  would  produce  upon  readers  of  such  com- 
pletely opposite  characters.  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  see 
them  shed  tears.  This  was  the  only  criticism  I  could 
obtain  from  them,  and  that  was  all  I  desired  to  know. 
But  as  a  great  vice  often  follows  a  little  talent,  this 
success  inspired  me  with  the  conceit  to  call  my  work  the 


PREFACE. 


35 


"  Picture  of  Nature."  Fortunately  I  recollected  how  great 
a  stranger  I  was  to  Nature  even  in  my  native  land,  and  in 
countries  wherein  I  had  merely  seen  her  productions  en 
voyageur  how  rich,  how  varied,  beautiful,  wonderful,  and 
mysterious  she  is ;  and  how  devoid  I  was  of  talent,  taste, 
and  mode  of  expression  to  appreciate  and  to  describe  her ! 
I  drew  back  into  my  shell  again.  Thus  it  happens  that  I 
have  included  this  feeble  attempt  under  the  name  and  in 
the  set  of  my  Studies  of  Nature,  which  the  public  have 
received  so  kindly ;  so  that  this  title,  while  recalling  my 
incapacity,  will  always  be  a  memorial  of  their  indulgence. 


•M 


PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA. 


covery, 


QITUATE  on  the  eastern  side  of  the 
mountain  which  rises  above  Port 
Louis,  in  the  Mauritius,  upon  a  piece  of 
land  bearing  the  marks  of  former  culti- 
vation, are  seen  the  ruins  of  two  small  cot- 
tages.     These    ruins   are  not   far   from   the 
centre  of  a  valley,  formed  by  immense  rocks, 
and  which  opens  only  toward  the  north.     On  the 
left  rises  the  mountain  called  the  Height  of  Dis- 
whence  the  eye  marks  the  distant  sail  when  it  first 

o  7 


3-s  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

touches  the  verge  of  the  horizon,  and  whence  the  signal 
is  given  when  a  vessel  approaches  the  island.  At  the  foot 
of  this  mountain  stands  the  town  of  Port  Louis.  On  the 
right  is  formed  the  road  which  stretches  from  Port  Louis 
to  the  Shaddock  Grove,  where  the  church  bearing  that 
name  lifts  its  head,  surrounded  by  its  avenues  of  bamboo, 
in  the  middle  of  a  spacious  plain ;  and  the  prospect  ter- 
minates in  a  forest  extending  to  the  farthest  bounds  of  the 
island.  The  front  view  presents  the  bay,  denominated 
the  Bay  of  the  Tomb ;  a  little  on  the  right  is  seen  the 
Cape  of  Misfortune ;  and  beyond  rolls  the  expanded  ocean, 
on  the  surface  of  which  appear  a  few  uninhabited  islands ; 
and,  among  others,  the  Point  of  Endeavor,  which  resem- 
bles a  bastion  built  upon  the  flood. 

At  the  entrance  of  the  valley  which  presents  these  vari- 
ous objects,  the  echoes  of  the  mountain  incessantly  repeat 
the  hollow  murmurs  of  the  winds  that  shake  the  neigh- 
boring forests,  and  the  tumultuous  dashing  of  the  waves 
which  break  at  a  distance  upon  the  cliffs ;  but  near  the 
ruined  cottages  all  is  calm  and  still,  and  the  only  objects 
which  there  meet  the  eye  are  rude  steep  rocks  that  rise 
like  a  surrounding  rampart.  Large  clumps  of  trees  grow 
at  their  base,  on  their  rifted  sides,  and  even  on  their  majes- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


39 


tic  tops,  where  the  clouds  seem  to  repose.  The  showers, 
which  their  bold  points  attract,  often  paint  the  vivid  colors 
of  the  rainbow  on  their  green  and  brown  declivities,  and 


swell  the    sources   of  the    little 

river    which  flows    at    their    feet, 

called  the     river     of    Fan-Palms. 

Within    this    inclosure    reigns    the    most    profound    silence. 

The  waters,  the  air,  all  the  elements,  are  at  peace.     Scarcely 

does  the  echo  repeat  the  whispers  of  the  palm  trees,  spread- 


40  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

ing  their  broad  leaves,  the  long  points  of  which  are  gently 
agitated  by  the  winds.  A  soft  light  illumines  the  bottom 
of  this  deep  valley,  on  which  the  sun  shines  only  at  noon. 
But  even  at  break  of  day  the  rays  of  light  are  thrown 
on  the  surrounding  rocks ;  and  their  sharp  peaks,  rising 
above  the  shadows  of  the  mountain,  appear  like  tints  of 
gold  and  purple  gleaming  upon  the  azure  sky. 

To  this  scene  I  loved  to  resort,  as  I  could  here  enjoy 
at  once  the  richness  of  an  unbounded  landscape  and  the 
charm  of  uninterrupted  solitude.  One  day,  when  I  was 
seated  at  the  foot  of  the  cottages  and  contemplating  their 
ruins,  a  man  advanced  in  years  passed  near  the  spot. 
He  was  dressed  in  the  ancient  garb  of  the  island,  his 
feet  were  bare,  and  he  leaned  upon  a  staff  of  ebony : 
his  hair  was  white,  and  the  expression  of  his  counte- 
nance was  dignified  and  interesting.  I  bowed  to  him 
with  respect ;  he  returned  the  salutation,  and,  after  look- 
ing at  me  with  some  earnestness,  came  and  placed  him- 
self upon  the  hillock  on  which  I  was  seated.  Encour- 
aged by  this  mark  of  confidence,  I  thus  addressed  him : 

"  Father,  can  you  tell  me  to  whom  those  cottages  once 
belonged  ?" 

"  My  son,"  replied  the  old  man,  "  those  heaps  of  rub- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  41 

bish  and  that  untilled  land  were,  twenty  years  ago,  the 
property  of  two  families  who  then  found  happiness  in 
this  solitude.  Their  history  is  affecting ;  but  what  Euro- 
pean, pursuing  his  way  to  the  Indies,  will  pause  one 
moment  to  interest  himself  in  the  fate  of  a  few  obscure  in- 
dividuals ?  What  European  can  picture  happiness  to  his 
imagination  amidst  poverty  and  neglect  ?  The  curiosity 
of  mankind  is  only  attracted  by  the  history  of  the  great, 
and  yet  from  that  knowledge  little  use  can  be  derived." 

"  Father,"  I  rejoined,  "  from  your  manner  and  your 
observations  I  perceive  that  you  have  acquired  much 
experience  of  human  life.  If  you  have  leisure,  relate 
to  me,  I  beseech  you,  the  history  of  the  ancient  inhab- 
itants of  this  desert ;  and  be  assured  that  even  the  men 
who  are  most  perverted  by  the  prejudices  of  the  world 
find  a  soothing  pleasure  in  contemplating  that  happiness 
which  belongs  to  simplicity  and  virtue." 

The  old  man,  after  a  short  silence,  during  which  he 
leaned  his  face  upon  his  hands,  as  if  he  were  trying  to 
recall  the  images  of  the  past,  thus  began  his  narration : 

Monsieur  de  la  Tour,  a  young;  man  who  was  a  native 

v  ^D 

of  Normandy,  after  having  in  vain  solicited  a  commission 


42  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

in  the  French  army,  or  some  support  from  his  own  family, 
at  length  determined  to  seek  his  fortune  in  this  island, 
where  he  arrived  in  1726.  He  brought  hither  a  young 
woman,  whom  he  loved  tenderly,  and  by  whom  he  was 
no  less  tenderly  beloved.  She  belonged  to  a  rich  and 
ancient  family  of  the  same  province :  but  he  had  married 
her  secretly  and  without  fortune,  and  in  opposition  to  the 
will  of  her  relations,  who  refused  their  consent  because 
he  was  found  guilty  of  being  descended  from  parents 
who  had  no  claims  to  nobility.  Monsieur  de  la  Tour, 
leaving  his  wife  at  Port  Louis,  embarked  for  Madagascar, 
in  order  to  purchase  a  few  slaves  to  assist  him  in  forming 
a  plantation  on  this  island.  He  landed  at  Madagascar 
during  that  unhealthy  season  which  commences  about  the 
middle  of  October,  and  soon  after  his  arrival  died  of  the 
pestilential  fever  which  prevails  in  that  island  six  months 
of  the  year,  and  which  will  for  ever  baffle  the  attempts 
of  the  European  nations  to  form  establishments  on  that 
fatal  soil.  His  effects  were  seized  upon  by  the  rapacity 
of  strangers,  as  commonly  happens  to  persons  dying  in 
foreign  parts  ;  and  his  wife,  who  was  pregnant,  found  her- 
self a  widow  in  a  country  where  she  had  neither  credit 
nor  acquaintance,  and  no  earthly  possession,  or  rather 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


43 


support,   but    one    negro    woman.       Too   delicate  to   solicit 

protection  or  relief  from  any  one 
else  after  the  death  of  him  whom 
alone  she  loved,  misfortune  armed 
I^S\     her  with  courage,  and  she  resolved 
to  cultivate,  with  her  slave, 
a  little  spot  of  ground,  and 
procure  for  herself  the  means 
of  subsistence. 

Desert  as  was 
the      island      and 


the  ground   left  to  the  choice  of  the   settler,  she   avoided 
those  spots  which  were  most  fertile  and  most  favorable  to 


44  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

commerce ;  seeking  some  nook  of  the  mountain,  some 
secret  asylum,  where  she  might  live  solitary  and  unknown, 
she  bent  her  way  from  the  town  toward  these  rocks, 
where  she  might  conceal  herself  from  observation.  All 
sensitive  and  suffering  creatures,  from  a  sort  of  common 
instinct,  fly  for  refuge  amidst  their  pains  to  haunts  the  most 
wild  and  desolate,  as  if  rocks  could  form  a  rampart  against 
misfortune — as  if  the  calm  of  Nature  could  hush  the 
tumults  of  the  soul.  That  Providence  which  lends  its 
support  when  we  ask  but  the  supply  of  our  necessary 
wants  had  a  blessing  in  reserve  for  Madame  de  la  Tour 
which  neither  riches  nor  greatness  can  purchase :  this 
blessing  was  a  friend. 

The  spot  to  which  Madame  de  la  Tour  had  fled  had 
already  been  inhabited  for  a  year  by  a  young  woman  of 
a  lively,  good-natured,  and  affectionate  disposition.  Mar- 
garet (for  that  was  her  name)  was  born  in  Brittany  of  a 
family  of  peasants,  by  whom  she  was  cherished  and 
beloved,  and  with  whom  she  might  have  passed  through 
life  in  simple  rustic  happiness,  if,  misled  by  the  weakness 
of  a  tender  heart,  she  had  not  listened  to  the  passion  of 
a  gentleman  in  the  neighborhood  who  promised  her  mar- 
riage. He  soon  abandoned  her,  and,  adding  inhumanity 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


45 


to  seduction,  refused  to  ensure  a  provision  for  the  child 
of  which  she  was  pregnant.  Margaret  then  determined 
to  leave  for  ever  her  native  village,  and  retire  where  her 
fault  might  be  concealed,  to  some  colony  distant  from 
that  country  where  she  had  lost  the 
only  portion  of  a  poor  peasant- 
girl  —  her  reputa- 
tion. With  some 


borrowed    money  she  purchased    an  old   negro  slave,  with 
whom  she  cultivated  a  little  corner  of  this  district. 

Madame    de  la  Tour,  followed    by    her   negro    woman, 


4i;  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

came  to  this  spot,  where  she  found  Margaret  engaged  in 
suckling  her  child.  Soothed  and  charmed  by  the  sight 
of  a  person  in  a  situation  somewhat  similar  to  her  own, 
Madame  de  la  Tour  related  in  a  few  words  her  past  con- 
dition and  her  present  wants.  Margaret  was  deeply 
affected  by  the  recital,  and,  more  anxious  to  merit  con- 
fidence than  to  create  esteem,  she  confessed  without  dis- 
guise the  errors  of  which  she  had  been  guilty. 

"  As  for  me,"  said  she,  "I  deserve  my  fate:  but  you, 
madam — you !  at  once  virtuous  and  unhappy ;"  and, 
sobbing,  she  offered  Madame  de  la  Tour  both  her  hut 
and  her  friendship. 

That  lady,  affected  by  this  tender  reception,  pressed 
her  in  her  arms  and  exclaimed, 

"  Ah,  surely  Heaven  has  put  an  end  to  my  misfortunes, 
since  it  inspires  you,  to  whom  I  am  a  stranger,  with  more 
goodness  toward  me  than  I  have  ever  experienced  from 
my  own  relations !" 

I  was  acquainted  with  Margaret,  and,  although  my 
habitation  is  a  league  and  a  half  from  hence,  in  the 
woods  behind  that  sloping  mountain,  I  considered  myself 
as  her  neighbor.  In  the  cities  of  Europe  a  street,  even  a 
simple  wall,  frequently  prevents  members  of  the  same 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  47 

family  from  meeting  for  years  ;  but  in  new  colonies  we 
consider  those  persons  as  neighbors  from  whom  we  are 
divided  only  by  woods  and  mountains ;  and  above  all  at 
that  period,  when  this  island  had  little  intercourse  with 
the  Indies,  vicinity  alone  gave  a  claim  to  friendship,  and 
hospitality  toward  strangers  seemed  less  a  duty  than  a 
pleasure.  No  sooner  was  I  informed  that  Margaret  had 
found  a  companion  than  I  hastened  to  her,  in  the  hope 
of  being  useful  to  my  neighbor  and  her  guest.  I  found 
Madame  de  la  Tour  possessed  of  all  those  melancholy 
graces  which  by  blending  sympathy  with  admiration  give 
to  beauty  additional  power.  Her  countenance  was  inter- 
esting, expressive  at  once  of  dignity  and  dejection.  She 
appeared  to  be  in  the  last  stage  of  her  pregnancy.  I  told 
the  two  friends  that  for  the  future  interests  of  their  chil- 
dren, and  to  prevent  the  intrusion  of  any  other  settler, 
they  had  better  divide  between  them  the  property  of  this 
wild,  sequestered  valley,  which  is  nearly  twenty  acres  in 
extent.  Thev  confided  that  task  to  me,  and  I  marked 

V 

out  two  equal  portions  of  land.  One  included  the  higher 
part  of  this  enclosure,  from  the  cloudy  pinnacle  of  that 
rock,  whence  springs  the  river  of  Fan-Palms,  to  that 
precipitous  cleft  which  you  see  on  the  summit  of  the 


48  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

mountain,  and  which,  from  its  resemblance  in  form  to  the 
battlement  of  a  fortress,  is  called  the  Embrasure.  It  is 
difficult  to  find  a  path  along  this  wild  portion  of  the 
enclosure,  the  soil  of  which  is  encumbered  with  fragments 
of  rock  or  worn  into  channels  formed  by  torrents ;  yet  it 
produces  noble  trees  and  innumerable  springs  and  rivulets. 
The  other  portion  of  land  comprised  the  plain  extending 
along  the  banks  of  the  river  of  Fan-Palms  to  the  opening 
where  we  are  now  seated,  whence  the  river  takes  its  course 
between  those  two  hills  until  it  falls  into  the  sea.  You 
may  still  trace  the  vestiges  of  some  meadow-land  ;  and 
this  part  of  the  common  is  less  rugged,  but  not  more 
valuable,  than  the  other,  since  in  the  rainy  seaso  i  it  be- 
comes marshy,  and  in  dry  weather  is  so  hard  and  unyield- 
ing that  it  will  almost  resist  the  stroke  of  the  pickaxe. 
When  I  had  thus  divided  the  property  I  persuaded  my 
neighbors  to  draw  lots  for  their  respective  possessions.. 
The  higher  portion  of  land,  containing  the  source  of  the 
river  of  Fan-Palms,  became  the  property  of  Madame  de  la 
Tour ;  the  lower,  comprising  the  plain  on  the  banks  of 
the  river,  was  allotted  to  Margaret ;  and  each  seemed 
satisfied  with  her  share.  They  entreated  me  to  place  their 
habitations  together,  that  they  might  at  all  times  enjoy 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


49 


the  soothing  intercourse  of  friendship  and  the  consolation 
of  mutual  kind  offices.  Margaret's  cottage  was  situated 
near  the  centre  of  the  valley,  and  just  on  the  boundary 
of  her  own  plantation.  Close  to  that  spot  I  built  another 
cottage  for  the  residence  of  Madame  de  la  Tour ;  and  thus 
the  two  friends,  while  they  possessed  all  the  advantages 
of  neighborhood,  lived  on  their  own  property.  I  myself 
cut  palisades  from  the  mountain  and  brought  leaves  of 
fan-palms  from  the  sea-shore 
in  order  to  construct  those 
two  cottages,  of  which  you 
can  now  discern  neither  the 
entrance  nor  the  roof.  Yet, 
alas !  there  still  remain  but 
too  many  traces  for  my  re- 
membrance! Time,  which  so 
rapidly  destroys  the  proud  monuments  of  empires,  seems 
in  this  desert  to  spare  those  of  friendship,  as  if  to  perpet- 
uate my  regrets  to  the  last  hour  of  my  existence. 

As  soon  as  the  second  cottage  was  finished,  Madame 
de  la  Tour  was  delivered  of  a  girl.  I  had  been  the  god- 
father of  Margaret's  child,  who  was  christened  by  the 
name  of  Paul.  Madame  de  la  Tour  desired  me  to  perform 


50 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


the  same  office  for  her  child  also,  together  with  her  friend, 
who  gave  her  the  name  of  Virginia. 

"  She    will   be    virtuous,"    cried   Margaret, 
"  and  she   will  be  happy.      I  have 
only  known    misfortune    by 
wandering  from  virtue." 

<&?• 

m#* 


•?&•** 


f 


About  the  time  Madame  de  la  Tour  recovered,  these 
two  little  estates  had  already  begun  to  yield  some  produce, 
perhaps  in  a  small  degree  owing  to  the  care  which  I 
occasionally  bestowed  on  their  improvement,  but  far  more 
to  the  indefatigable  labors  of  the  two  slaves.  Margaret's 
slave,  who  was  called  Domingo,  was  still  healthy  and 
robust,  though  advanced  in  years :  he  possessed  some 
knowledge  and  a  good  natural  understanding.  He  culti- 
vated indiscriminately,  on  both  plantations,  the  spots  of 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  51 

ground  that  seemed  most  fertile,  and  sowed  whatever  grain 
he  thought  most  congenial  to  each  particular  soil.  Where 
the  ground  was  poor,  he  strewed  maize ;  where  it  was 
most  fruitful,  he  planted  wheat,  and  rice  in  such  spots  as 
were  marshy.  He  threw  the  seeds  of  gourds  and  cucum- 
bers at  the  foot  of  the  rocks,  which  they  loved  to  climb 
and  decorate  with  their  luxuriant  foliage.  In  dry  spots 
he  cultivated  the  sweet  potato ;  the  cotton  tree  flourished 
upon  the  heights,  and  the  sugar-cane  grew  in  the  clayey 
soil.  He  reared  some  plants  of  coffee  on  the  hills,  where 
the  grain,  although  small,  is  excellent.  His  plantain  trees, 
which  spread  their  grateful  shade  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  and  encircled  the  cottages,  yielded  fruit  throughout 
the  year.  And  lastly,  Domingo,  to  soothe  his  cares,  cul- 
tivated a  few  plants  of  tobacco.  Sometimes  he  was  em- 
ployed in  cutting  wood  for  firing  from  the  mountain,  some- 
times in  hewing  pieces  of  rock  within  the  enclosure  in 
order  to  level  the  paths.  The  zeal  which  inspired  him 
enabled  him  to  perform  all  these  labors  with  intelligence 
and  activity.  He  was  much  attached  to  Margaret,  and 
not  less  to  Madame  de  la  Tour,  whose  negro  woman, 
Mary,  he  had  married  on  the  birth  of  Virginia ;  and  he 
was  passionately  fond  of  his  wife.  Mary  was  born  at 


52 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


Madagascar,  and  had  there  acquired  the  knowledge  of 
some  useful  arts.  She  could  weave  baskets  and  a  sort  of 
stuff  with  long  grass  that  grows  in  the  woods.  She  was 

active,    cleanly,   and,   above   all, 
faithful.     It  was  her  care  to  pre- 
pare   their    meals,    to    rear    the 
poultry,    and   go    sometimes   to 
Port    Louis    to    sell   the    super- 
fluous   produce  of   these 
^k       little    plantations,   which 

was  not,  how- 
ever, very 
considerable. 


If  you  add  to  the  personages  already 

mentioned    two    goats,     which    were 

brought  up  with  the  children,  and  a  great 

dog,  which  kept  watch  at  night,  you  will  have  a  complete 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


53 


idea  of  the  household,  as  well   as  of  the    productions    of 
these  two  little  farms. 

Madame    de    la   Tour    and    her   friend  were    constantly 
employed  in  spinning  cotton  for  the  use  of  their  families. 


Destitute  of  everything  which  their  own  industry  could 
not  supply,  at  home  they  went  barefooted :  shoes  were  a 
convenience  reserved  for  Sunday,  on  which  day,  at  an 
early  hour,  they  attended  mass  at  the  church  of  the  Shad- 
dock Grove,  which  you  see  yonder.  That  church  was 
more  distant  from  their  homes  than  Port  Louis ;  but  they 
seldom  visited  the  town,  lest  they  should  be  treated  with 
contempt  on  account  of  their  dress,  which  consisted  simply 
of  the  coarse  blue  linen  of  Bengal,  usually  worn  by  slaves. 


54  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

But  is  there,  in  that  external  deference  which  fortune  com- 
mands, a  compensation  for  domestic  happiness  ?  If  these 
interesting  women  had  something  to  suffer  from  the  world, 
their  homes  on  that  very  account  became  more  dear  to 
them.  No  sooner  did  Mary  and  Domingo,  from  this 
elevated  spoi,  perceive  their  mistresses  on  the  road  of  the 
Shaddock  Grove,  than  they  flew  to  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tain in  order  to  help  them  to  ascend.  They  discerned 
in  the  looks  of  their  domestics  the  joy  which  their  return 
excited.  They  found  in  their  retreat  neatness,  independ- 
ence, all  the  blessings  which  are  the  recompense  of  toil, 
,and  they  received  the  zealous  services  which  spring  from 
affection.  United  by  the  tie  of  similar  wants  and  the 
sympathy  of  similar  misfortunes,  they  gave  each  other 
the  tender  names  of  companion,  friend,  sister.  They  had 
but  one  will,  one  interest,  one  table.  All  their  possessions 
were  in  common.  And  if  sometimes  a  passion  morel 
ardent  than  friendship  awakened  in  their  hearts  the  pang 
of  unavailing  anguish,  a  pure  religion,  united  with  chaste 
manners,  drew  their  affections  toward  another  life,  as  the 
trembling  flame  rises  toward  heaven  when  it  no  longer 
finds  any  aliment  on  earth. 

*/ 

The  duties  of  maternity  became  a  source  of  additional 


••   f-         k 


'^"^^^^Slf^&W  WiiM 


THE  CHILDREN'S  BATH. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  57 

happiness  to  these  affectionate  mothers,  whose  mutual 
friendship  gained  new  strength  at  the  sight  of  their  chil- 
dren, equally  the  offspring  of  an  ill-fated  attachment. 
They  delighted  in  washing  their  infants  together  in  the 
same  bath,  in  putting  them  to  rest  in  the  same  cradle, 
and  in  changing  the  maternal  bosom  at  which  they 
received  nourishment. 

"  My  friend,"  cried  Madame  de  la  Tour,  "  we  shall 
each  of  us  have  two  children,  and  each  of  our  children 
will  have  two  mothers." 

As  two  buds  which  remain  on  different  trees  of  the 
same  kind,  after  the  tempest  has  broken  all  their  branches 
produce  more  delicious  fruit  if  each,  separated  from  the 
maternal  stem,  be  grafted  on  the  neighboring  tree,  so 
these  two  infants,  deprived  of  all  their  other  relations, 
when  thus  exchanged  for  nourishment  by  those  who  had 
given  them  birth,  imbibed  feelings  of  affection  still  more 
tender  than  those  of  son  and  daughter,  brother  and  sister. 
While  they  were  yet  in  their  cradles  their  mothers  talked 
of  their  marriage.  They  soothed  their  own  cares  by  look- 
ing forward  to  the  future  happiness  of  their  children ; 
but  this  contemplation  often  drew  forth  their  tears.  The 
misfortunes  of  one  mother  had  arisen  from  having  neglected 


58 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


marriage,  those  of  the  other  from  having  submitted  to  its 
laws.  One  had  suffered  by  aiming  to  rise  above  her  con- 
dition, the  other  by  descending  from  her  rank.  But  they 
found  consolation  in  reflecting  that  their  more  fortunate 
children,  far  from  the  cruel  prejudices  of  Europe,  would 
enjoy  at  once  the  pleasures  of  love  and  the  blessings  of 
equality. 

Rarely,  indeed,  has  such   an   attachment  been  seen  as 
that    which    the    two    children    already    testified    for    each 


other.  If  Paul  complained  of  anything,  his  mother 
pointed  to  Virginia :  at  her  sight  he  smiled  and  was 
appeased.  If  any  accident  befel  Virginia,  the  cries  of 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


59 


Paul  gave  notice  of  the  disaster,  but  the  dear  little  creature 
would  suppress  her  complaints  if  she  found  that  he  was 
unhappy.  When  I  came  hither,  I  usually  found  them  quite 
naked,  as  is  the  custom  of  the  country,  tottering  in  their 
walk,  and  holding  each  other  by  the  hands  and  under 
the  arms,  as  we  see  represented  the  constellation  of  the 
Twins.  At  night  these  infants  often  refused  to  be  sep- 
arated, and  were  found  lying  in  the  same  cradle,  their 
cheeks,  their  bosoms 

pressed  close  together, 
their  hands  thrown  round 
each  other's  neck,  and 
sleeping  locked  in  one 
another's  arms. 

if 

When  they  began  to   '' 


speak  the  first  names 
they  learned  to  give  each 
other  were  those  of  broth- 
er and  sister,  and  child- 
hood knows  no  softer  ap- 
pellation. Their  educa- 
tion, by  directing  them  ever  to  consider  each  other's  wants, 
tended  greatly  to  increase  their  affection.  In  a  short 


<><>  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

time  all  the  household  economy,  the  care  of  preparing 
their  rural  repasts,  became  the  task  of  Virginia,  whose 
labors  were  always  crowned  with  the  praises  and  kisses 
of  her  brother.  As  for  Paul,  always  in  motion,  he  dug 
the  garden  with  Domingo  or  followed  him  with  a  little 
hatchet  into  the  Avoods ;  and  if  in  his  rambles  he  espied 
a  beautiful  flower,  any  delicious  fruit,  or  a  nest  of  birds, 
even  at  the  top  of  the  tree,  he  would  climb  up  and  bring 
the  spoil  to  his  sister.  When  you  met  one  of  these  chil- 
dren you  might  be  sure  the  other  was  not  far  off. 

One  day,  as  I  was  coming  down  that  mountain,  I  saw 
Virginia  at  the  end  of  the  garden  running  toward  the 
house  with  her  petticoat  thrown  over  her  head,  in  order 
to  screen  herself  from  a  shower  of  rain.  At  a  distance 
I  thought  she  was  alone ;  but  as  I  hastened  toward  her, 
in  order  to  help  her  on,  I  perceived  she  held  Paul  by  the 
arm,  almost  entirely  enveloped  in  the  same  canopy,  and 
both  were  laughing  heartily  at  their  being  sheltered  together 
under  an  umbrella  of  their  own  invention.  Those  two 
charming  faces  in  the  middle  of  a  swelling  petticoat  recalled 
to  mv  mind  the  children  of  Leda  enclosed  in  the  same  shell. 

«/ 

Their  sole  study  was  how  they  could  please  and  assist 
one  another,  for  of  all  other  things  they  were  ignorant, 


THE  PETTICOAT  UMBRELLA. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


63 


and  indeed 
could  neither 
read  nor  write. 
They  were 
never  disturb- 
ed by  inqui- 
ries about  past 
times,  nor  did 

their  curiosity  extend  beyond  the 
bounds  of  their  mountain.  They 
believed  the  world  ended  at  the 
shores  of  their  own  island,  and  all 
their  ideas  and  all  their  affections 
were  confined  within  its  limits. 
Their  mutual  tenderness  and  that 
of  their  mothers  employed  all  the 
energies  of  their  minds.  Their  tears 
had  never  been  called  forth  by 
tedious  application  to  useless  sciences. 
Their  minds  had  never  been  wearied 
by  lessons  of  morality,  superfluous  to  bosoms  uncon- 
scious of  ill.  They  had  never  been  taught  not  to  steal, 
because  everything  with  them  was  in  common ;  or  not 


64 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


:  -  \  J.S-vrtOW      .•  r^^-y^'^ 


to  be  intemperate,  because  their  simple  food  was  left  to 
their  own  discretion ;  or  not  to  lie,  because  they  had 
nothing  to  conceal.  Their  young  imaginations  had  never 
been  terrified  by  the  idea  that  God  has  punishment  in 

store    for   ungrateful   children,    since 
with  them  filial  affection  arose  natu- 
rally  from    maternal    tender- 
ness.      All     they     had    been 
taught  of  religion  was  to  love 
it,   and  if  they  did  not  offer 
up  long  prayers  in  the  church, 
*£Mf:  wherever    they    were,    in    the 
house,    in    the    fields,    in 
;   the  woods,  they  raised  to- 
ward   heaven    their 

Hnnocent  hands  and 

i 

hearts    purified     by 

virtuous   affections. 
All    their    early 

childhood      passed 
thus  like  a   beauti- 
«-''c'"~  ful    dawn,  the    pre- 

lude of  a  bright  day.     Already  they  assisted  their  mothers 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


65 


in  the  duties  of  the  household.  As  soon  as  the  crowing 
of  the  wakeful  cock  announced  the  first  beam  of  the 
morning,  Virginia  arose,  and  hastened 
to  draw  water  from  a  neighboring 
spring ;  then  returning  to  the  house 
she  prepared  the  breakfast.  When 
the  rising  sun  gilded  the  points  of 
the  rocks  which  overhang  the  enclos- 
ure in  which  they  lived,  Margaret 
and  her  child  repaired  to  the  dwell- 
ing of  Madame  de  la  Tour,  where 
they  offered  up  their  morning 
prayer  together.  This  sac- 
rifice of  thanksgiving  always  y 
preceded  their  first  repast, 
which  they  often  took  before 
the  door  of  the  cottage, 
seated  upon  the  grass,  under 
a  canopy  of  plantain  ;  and 
while  the  branches  of  that  deli-  * 
cious  tree  afforded  a  grateful  shade, 
its  fruit  furnished  a  substantial  food 
ready  prepared  for  them  by  nature,  and  its  long  glossy 


Hi;  PAUL    AXD    VIRGINIA. 

leaves,  spread  upon  the  table,  supplied  the  place  of  linen. 
Plentiful  and  wholesome  nourishment  gave  early  growth 
and  vigor  to  the  persons  of  these  children,  and  their  counte- 
nances expressed  the  purity  and  the  peace  of  their  souls. 
At  twelve  years  of  age  the  figure  of  Virginia  was  in  some 
degree  formed  :  a  profusion  of  light  hair  shaded  her  face, 
to  which  her  blue  eyes  and  coral  lips  gave  the  most 
charming  brilliancy.  Her  eyes  sparkled  with  vivacity 
when  she  spoke,  but  when  she  was  silent  they  were  ha- 
bitually turned  upward,  with  an  expression  of  extreme 
sensibility,  or  rather  of  tender  melancholy.  The  figure 
of  Paul  began  already  to  display  the  graces  of  youthful 
beauty.  He  was  taller  than  Virginia :  his  skin  was  of  a 
darker  tint ;  his  nose  more  aquiline ;  and  his  black  eyes 
would  have  been  too  piercing  if  the  long  eyelashes  by 
which  they  were  shaded  had  not  imparted  to  them  an 
expression  of  softness.  He  was  constantly  in  motion, 
except  when  his  sister  appeared,  and  then,  seated  by  her 
side,  he  became  still.  Their  meals  often  passed  without 
a  word  being  spoken ;  and  from  their  silence,  the  simple 
elegance  of  their  attitudes,  and  the  beauty  of  their  naked 
feet  you  might  have  fancied  you  beheld  an  antique  group 
of  white  marble,  representing  some  of  the  children  of 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  67 

Niobe,  but  for  the  glances  of  their  eyes,  which  were  con- 
stantly seeking  to  meet,  and  their  mutual  soft  and  tender 
smiles,  which  suggested  rather  the  idea  of  happy  celestial 
spirits,  whose  nature  is  love,  and  who  are  not  obliged 
to  have  recourse  to  words  for  the  expression  of  their  feel- 
ings. 

In  the  mean  time  Madame  de  la  Tour,  perceiving  every 
day  some  unfolding  grace,  some  new  beauty,  in  her  daugh- 
ter, felt  her  maternal  anxiety  increase  with  her  tenderness. 
She  often  said  to  me,  "  If  I  were  to  die,  what  will  become1 
of  Virginia  without  fortune  ?" 

Madame  de  la  Tour  had  an  aunt  in  France,  who  was 
a  woman  of  quality,  rich,  old, .  and  a  complete  devotee. 
She  had  behaved  with  so  much  cruelty  toward  her  niece 
upon  her  marriage  that  Madame  de  la  Tour  had  deter- 
mined no  extremity  of  distress  should  ever  compel  her 
to  have  recourse  to  her  hard-hearted  relation.  But  when 
she  became  a  mother  the  pride  of  resentment  was  over- 
come bv  the  stronger  feelings  of  maternal  tenderness. 

•i  ci  O 

She  wrote  to  her  aunt,  informing  her  of  the  sudden  death 
of  her  husband,  the  birth  of  her  daughter,  and  the  dif- 
ficulties in  which  she  was  involved,  burdened  as  she  was 
with  an  infant  and  without  means  of  support.  She  received 


68 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


no  answer ;  but,  notwithstanding  the  high  spirit  natural 
to  her  character,  she  no  longer  feared  exposing  herself 
to  mortification ;  and  although  she  knew  her  aunt  would 
never  pardon  her  for  having  married  a  man  who  was  not 
of  noble  birth,  however  estimable,  she  continued  to  write 
to  her,  with  the  hope  of  awakening  her  compassion  for 
Virginia.  Many  years,  however,  passed  without  receiving 
any  token  of  her  remembrance. 

At    length,    in    1738,  three    years    after   the  arrival    of 


Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  in  this  island,  Madame  de  la 
Tour  was  informed  that  the  governor  had  a  letter  to  give 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  69 

her  from  her  aunt.  She  flew  to  Port  Louis ;  maternal 
joy  raised  her  mind  above  all  trifling  considerations, 
and  she  was  careless  on  this  occasion  of  appearing  in  her 
homely  attire.  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  gave  her  a 
letter  from  her  aunt,  in  which  she  informed  her  that  she 
deserved  her  fate  for  marrying  an  adventurer  and  a  libertine  : 
that  the  passions  brought  with  them  their  own  punish- 
ment ;  that  the  premature  death  of  her  husband  was  a 
just  visitation  from  Heaven ;  that  she  had  done  well 
in  going  to  a  distant  island,  rather  than  dishonor  her 
family  by  remaining  in  France ;  and  that,  after  all,  in  the 
colony  where  she  had  taken  refuge  none  but  the  idle 
failed  to  grow  rich.  Having  thus  censured  her  niece, 
she  concluded  by  eulogizing  herself.  To  avoid,  she  said, 
the  almost  inevitable  evils  of  marriage,  she  had  deter- 
mined to  remain  single.  In  fact,  as  she  was  of  a  very 
ambitious  disposition,  she  had  resolved  to  marry  none  but 
a  man  of  high  rank ;  but  although  she  was  very  rich, 
her  fortune  was  not  found  a  sufficient  bribe,  even  at  court, 
to  counterbalance  the  malignant  dispositions  of  her  mind 
and  the  disagreeable  qualities  of  her  person. 

After  mature    deliberations,   she  added  in    a   postscript 
that  she  had  strongly  recommended  her  niece  to  Monsieur 


70  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

de  la  Bourdonnais.  This  she  had  indeed  done,  but  in  a 
manner  of  late  too  common,  which  renders  a  patron  per- 
haps even  more  to  be  feared  than  a  declared  enemy ; 
for,  in  order  to  justify  herself  for  her  harshness,  she  had 
cruelly  slandered  her  niece,  while  she  affected  to  pity  her 
misfortunes. 

Madame  de  la  Tour,  whom  no  unprejudiced  person 
could  have  seen  without  feelings  of  sympathy  and  respect, 
was  received  with  the  utmost  coolness  by  Monsieur  de  la 
Bourdonnais,  biassed  as  he  was  against  her.  When  she 
painted  to  him  her  own  situation  and  that  of  her  child,  he 
replied  in  abrupt  sentences, 

"  We  will  see  what   can   be  done — there  are   so  manv 

V 

to  relieve — all  in  good  time — why  did  you  displease  your 
aunt  ? — you  have  been  much  to  blame." 

Madame  de  la  Tour  returned  to  her  cottage,  her  heart 
torn  with  grief  and  filled  with  all  the  bitterness  of  dis- 
appointment. When  she  arrived  she  threw  her  aunt's 
letter  on  the  table,  and  exclaimed  to  her  friend, 

"  There  is  the  fruit  of  eleven  years  of  patient  expec- 
tation !" 

Madame  de  la  Tour  being  the  only  person  in  the  little 
circle  who  could  read,  she  again  took  up  the  letter  and 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


71 


read  it  aloud.     Scarcely  had    she    finished  when  Margaret 
exclaimed, 

"  What  have  we  to  do  with  your  relations  ?  Has  God 
then  forsaken  us  ?  He  only  is  our  Father !  Have  we 
not  hitherto  been  happy  'I  Why  then  this  regret  1  You 
have  110  courage."  Seeing  Madame  de  la  Tour  in  tears, 


she  threw  herself  upon  her  neck,  and,  pressing  her  in 
her  arms,  "  My  dear  friend  !"  cried  she,  "  my  dear  friend !" 
but  her  emotion  choked  her  utterance. 

At   this    sight    Virginia    burst   into    tears,   and    pressed 
her  mother's  and  Margaret's  hand   alternately  to   her  lips 


72  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  heart ;  while  Paul,  his  eyes  inflamed  with  anger, 
cried,  clasped  his  hands  together,  and  stamped  with  his 
foot,  not  knowing  whom  to  blame  for  this  scene  of  misery. 

The  noise  soon  brought  Domingo  and  Mary  to  the 
spot,  and  the  little  habitation  resounded  with  cries  of 
distress : 

"  Ah,  madam! — My  good  mistress! — My  dear  mother! 
— Do  not  weep!" 

These  tender  proofs  of  affection  at  length  dispelled 
the  grief  of  Madame  de  la  Tour.  She  took  Paul  and 
Virginia  in  her  arms,  and,  embracing  them,  said, 

"You  are  the  cause  of  my  affliction,  my  children, 
but  you  are  also  my  only  source  of  delight !  Yes,  my 
dear  children,  misfortune  has  reached  me,  but  only  from 
a  distance :  here  I  am  surrounded  with  happiness." 

Paul  and  Virginia  did  not  understand  this  reflection  ; 
but  when  they  saw  that  she  was  calm  they  smiled  and  , 
continued  to  caress  her.  Tranquillity  was  thus  restored 
in  this  happy  family,  and  all  that  had  passed  was  but 
as  a  storm  in  the  midst  of  fine  weather,  which  disturbs 
the  serenity  of  the  atmosphere  but  for  a  short  time,  and 
then  passes  away. 

The    amiable    disposition    of    these    children    unfolded 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


73 


itself  daily.  One  Sunday,  at  daybreak,  their  mothers 
having  gone  to  mass  at  the  church  of  the  Shaddock  Grove, 
the  children  perceived  a  negro  woman  beneath  the  plantains 
which  surrounded  their  habitation.  She  appeared  almost 
wasted  to  a  skeleton, 
and  had  no  other  gar- 
ment than  a  piece  of 
coarse  cloth  thrown 
around  her.  She 
threw  herself  at  the 
feet  of  Virginia,  who 
was  preparing  the 
family  breakfast,  and 
said, 

"  My  good  young 
lady,  have  pity  on  a 
poor  runaway  slave. 
For  a  whole  month 
1  have  wandered 
among  these  mountains,  half  dead  with  hunger  and  often 
pursued  by  the  hunters  and  their  dogs.  I  fled  from  my 
master,  a  rich  planter  of  the  Black  River,  who  has  used  me 
as  you  see ;"  and  she  showed  her  body  marked  with  scars 


74  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

from  the  lashes  she  had  received.  She  added,  "  I  was 
going  to  drown  myself,  but  hearing  you  lived  here,  I  said 
to  myself,  Since  there  are  still  some  good  white  people  in 
this  country,  I  need  not  die  yet." 

Virginia  answered  with  emotion, 

"Take  courage,  unfortunate  creature!  here  is  some- 
thing to  eat ;"  and  she  gave  her  the  breakfast  she  had 
been  preparing,  which  the  slave  in  a  few  minutes  devoured. 

When  her  hunger  was  appeased,  Virginia    said  to  her, 

"  Poor  woman  !  I  should  like  to  go  and  ask  forgive- 
ness for  you  of  your  master.  Surely  the  sight  of  you 
will  touch  him  with  pity.  Will  you  show  me  the  way '?" 

"Angel  of  heaven!"  answered  the  poor  negro  woman, 
"  I  will  follow  you  where  you  please !" 

Virginia  called  her  brother,  and  begged  him  to  accom- 
pany her.  The  slave  led  the  way,  by  winding  and  dif- 
ficult paths,  through  the  woods,  over  mountains,  which 
they  climbed  with  difficulty,  and  across  rivers,  through 
which  they  were  obliged  to  wade.  At  length,  about  the 
middle  of  the  day,  they  reached  the  foot  of  a  steep 
descent  upon  the  borders  of  the  Black  River.  There 
they  perceived  a  well-built  house,  surrounded  by  exten- 
sive plantations,  and  a  number  of  slaves  employed  in 


THE  SLAVE  PARDONED. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  77 

their  various  labors.  Their  master  was  walking  among 
them  with  a  pipe  in  his  mouth  and  a  switch  in  his  hand. 
He  was  a  tall  thin  man,  of  a  brown  complexion  ;  his  eyes 
were  sunk  in  his  head,  and  his  dark  eyebrows  were  joined 
in  one.  Virginia,  holding  Paul  by  the  hand,  drew  near, 
and  with  much  emotion  begged  him,  for  the  love  of  God, 
to  pardon  his  poor  slave,  who  stood  trembling  a  few 
paces  behind.  The  planter  at  first  paid  little  attention 
to  the  children,  who,  he  saw,  were  meanly  dressed.  But 
when  he  observed  the  elegance  of  Virginia's  form  and 
the  profusion  of  her  beautiful  light  tresses  which  had 
escaped  from  beneath  her  blue  cap ;  when  he  heard  the 
soft  tone  of  her  voice,  which  trembled,  as  well  as  her 
whole  frame,  while  she  implored  his  compassion ;  he 
took  his  pipe  from  his  mouth,  and,  lifting  up  his  stick, 
swore,  with  a  terrible  oath,  that  he  pardoned  his  slave, 
not  for  the  love  of  Heaven,  but  of  her  who  asked  his 
forgiveness.  Virginia  made  a  sign  to  the  slave  to  ap- 
proach her  master,  and  instantly  sprang  away,  followed 
by  Paul. 

They  climbed  up  the  steep  they  had  descended,  and, 
having  gained  the  summit,  seated  themselves  at  the  foot 
of  a  tree,  overcome  with  fatigue,  hunger,  and  thirst. 


78 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


^stf 


They  had 
^  left  their 
home  fast- 
ing, and 
walked  five 
league  s 

since  sunrise.    Paul  said  to  Virginia, 
"  My  dear  sister,  it  is  past  noon, 
and  I  am  sure  you  are  thirsty  and 
hungry :    we    shall    find    no    dinner 
here ;  let  us  go   down  the  mountain  again,   and 
ask  the  master  of  the  poor  slave  for  some  food." 
"  Oh    no,"  answered  Virginia,    "  he  frightens 
me  too  much.       Remember  what  mamma  some- 
times   says,    '  The   bread  of  the  wicked    is    like 
stones  in  the  mouth.' 

"  What  shall  we  do,  then  ?"'  said  Paul ;  "  these 
trees  produce  no  fruit  fit  to  eat,  and  I  shall  not 
be  able  to  find  even  a  tamarind  or  a  lemon  to 

refresh  vou." 

t/ 

"  God  will  take  care  of  us,"  replied  Virginia ;  "  He 
listens  to  the  cry  even  of  the  little  birds  when  they  ask 
Him  for  food." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


79 


rfte: 

WMZM 

:>$L-SA 


Scarcely  had  she  pronounced  these 
words  when  they  heard  the  noise  of 
water    falling    from    a    neighboring 
v(  rock.     They  ran  thither,    and,    hav- 
ing   quenched  their    thirst  at  this 
crystal    spring,    they   gathered 

•-  *, ;   i 

and  ate  a  few  cresses 
which  grew  on  the  bor- 
der of  the  stream.  Soon 

afterward, 
while  they 
were  wan- 
el  e  r  i  n  g 
backward 

HfK  and  for- 

ward  in 
search  of 
more  solid 
11  o  u  r  i  s  la- 
ment, Vir- 
ginia per- 
ceived in  the  thickest  part  of  the  forest  a  young  palm  tree. 
The  kind  of  cabbage  which  is  found  at  the  top  of  the  palm, 


80 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


enfolded  within  its  leaves,   is  well  adapted  for  food  ;  but, 
although  the  stock  of  the  tree  is  not  thicker  than  a  man's 

leg,  it  grows  to  above  sixty  feet  in 
height.  The  wood  of  the  tree,  indeed, 
is  composed  only  of  very  fine 
filaments  ;  but  the  bark  is  so  hard 
that  it  turns  the  edge  of  the 
hatchet,  and  Paul  was  not  fur- 
nished even  with 
a  knife.  At  length 
he  thought  of  set- 
ting fire  to  the 
palm  tree ;  but  a 
new  difficulty  oc- 
curred :  he  had 
no  steel  with 
which  to  strike 
fire,  and,  although 
the  whole  island 
is  covered  with 
rocks,  I  do  not 
believe  it  is  possible  to  find  a  single  flint.  Necessity, 
however,  is  fertile  in  expedients,  and  the  most  useful 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  81 

inventions  have  arisen  from  men  placed  in  the  most  destitute 
situations. 

Paul  determined  to  kindle  a  fire  after  the  manner  of 
the  negroes.  With  the  sharp  end  of  a  stone  he  made 
a  small  hole  in  the  branch  of  a  tree  that  was  quite  dry, 
and  which  he  held  between  his  feet :  he  then,  with  the 
edge  of  the  same  stone,  brought  to  a  point  another  dry 
branch  of  a  different  sort  of  wood,  and,  afterward,  placing 
the  piece  of  pointed  wood  in  the  small  hole  of  the  branch 
which  he  held  with  his  feet,  and  turning  it  rapidly  between 
his  hands,  in  a  few  minutes  smoke  and  sparks  of  fire 
issued  from  the  point  of  contact.  Paul  then  heaped 
together  dried  grass  and  branches,  and  set  fire  to  the  foot 
of  the  palm  tree,  which  soon  fell  to  the  ground  with  a 
tremendous  crash.  The  fire  was  further  useful  to  him 
in  stripping  off  the  long,  thick,  and  pointed  leaves  within 
which  the  cabbage  was  enclosed.  Having  thus  succeeded 
in  obtaining  this  fruit,  they  ate  part  of  it  raw  and  part 
dressed  upon  the  ashes,  which  they  found  equally  palatable. 
They  made  this  frugal  repast  with  delight,  from  the  remem- 
brance of  the  benevolent  action  they  had  performed  in  the 
morning ;  yet  their  joy  was  embittered  by  the  thoughts 
of  the  uneasiness  which  their  long  absence  from  home 


82  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

would  occasion  their  mothers.  Virginia  often  recurred 
to  this  subject ;  but  Paul,  who  felt  his  strength  renewed 
by  their  meal,  assured  her  that  it  would  not  be  long 
before  they  reached  home,  and  by  the  assurance  of  their 
safety  tranquillized  the  minds  of  their  parents. 

After  dinner  they  were  much  embarrassed  by  the  recol- 
lection that  they  had  now  no  guide,  and  that  they  were 
ignorant  of  the  way.  Paul,  whose  spirit  was  not  subdued 
by  difficulties,  said  to  Virginia, 

"  The  sun  shines  full  upon  our  huts  at  noon  :  we  must 
pass,  as  we  did  this  morning,  over  that  mountain  with  its 
three  points  which  you  see  yonder.  Come,  let  us  be 
moving." 

This  mountain  was  that  of  the  Three  Breasts,  so  called 
from  the  form  of  its  three  peaks.  They  then  descended 
the  steep  bank  of  the  Black  River  on  the  northern  side, 
and  arrived,  after  an  hour's  walk,  on  the  banks  of  a  large 
river,  which  stopped  their  further  progress.  This  large 
portion  of  the  island,  covered  as  it  is  with  forests,  is  even 
now  so  little  known  that  many  of  its  rivers  and  mountains 
have  not  yet  received  a  name.  The  stream  on  the  banks 
of  which  Paul  and  Virginia  were  now  standing  rolls 
foaming  over  a  bed  of  rocks.  The  noise  of  the  water 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RIVER. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  85 

frightened  Virginia,  and  she  was  afraid  to  wade  through 
the  current.  Paul  therefore  took  her  up  in  his  arms,  and 
went  thus  loaded  over  the  slippery  rocks  which  formed 
the  bed  of  the  river,  careless  of  the  tumultuous  noise  of 
its  waters. 

"  Do  not  be  afraid,"  cried  he  to  Virginia ;  "I  feel  very 
strong  with  you.  If  that  planter  at  the  Black  River  had 
refused  you  the  pardon  of  his  slave,  I  would  have  fought 
with  him." 

"  What !"  answered  Virginia,  "  with  that  great  wicked 
man?  To  what  have  I  exposed  you!  Gracious  heaven!  how 
difficult  it  is  to  do  good  !  and  yet  it  is  so  easy  to  do  wrong." 

When  Paul  had  crossed  the  river  he  wished  to  continue 
the  journey  carrying  his  sister ;  and  he  flattered  himself 
that  he  could  ascend  in  that  way  the  mountain  of  the 
Three  Breasts,  which  was  still  at  the  distance  of  half  a 

league  ;    but  his  strength  soon  failed,  and  he  was   obliged 

\ 

to  set  down  his  burden  and  to  rest  himself  by  her  side. 
Virginia  then  said  to  him, 

"  My  dear  brother,  the  sun  is  going  down ;  you  have 
still  some  strength  left,  but  mine  has  quite  failed :  do 
leave  me  here,  and  return  home  alone  to  ease  the  fears  of 
our  mothers." 


86 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


"  Oh  no,"  said  Paul ;   "  I  will  not  leave  you.     If  night 
overtakes   us  in   this  wood,   I   will  light   a  fire,  and  bring 


down  another  palm  tree :    you  shall  eat  the  cabbage,  and 
I  will  form  a  covering  of  the  leaves  to  shelter  you." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  87 

In  the  mean  time,  Virginia  being  a  little  rested,  she 
gathered  from  the  trunk  of  an  old  tree,  which  overhung 
the  bank  of  the  river,  some  long  leaves  of  the  plant  called 
hart's  tongue,  which  grew  near  its  root.  Of  these  leaves 
she  made  a  sort  of  buskin,  with  which  she  covered  her 
feet,  that  were  bleeding  from  the  sharpness  of  the  stony 
paths ;  for  in  her  eager  desire  to  do  good  she  had  for- 
gotten to  put  on  her  shoes.  Feeling  her  feet  cooled  by 
the  freshness  of  the  leaves,  she  broke  off  a  branch  of 
bamboo  and  continued  her  walk,  leaning  with  one  hand 
on  the  staff  and  with  the  other  on  Paul. 

They  walked  on  in  this  manner  slowly  through  the 
woods ;  but  from  the  height  of  the  trees  and  the  thickness 
of  their  foliage  they  soon  lost  sight  of  the  mountain  of 
the  Three  Breasts,  by  which  they  had  hitherto  directed 
their  course,  and  also  of  the  sun,  which  was  now  setting. 
At  length  they  wandered,  without  perceiving  it,  from 
the  beaten  path  in  which  they  had  hitherto  walked,  and 
found  themselves  in  a  labyrinth  of  trees,  underwood,  and 

t/ 

rocks  whence  there  appeared  to  be  no  outlet.  Paul  made 
Virginia  sit  down,  while  he  ran  backward  and  forward, 
half  frantic,  in  search  of  a  path  which  might  lead  them 
out  of  this  thick  wood  ;  but  he  fatigued  himself  to  no 


88  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

purpose.  He  then  climbed  to  the  top  of  a  lofty  tree, 
whence  he  hoped  at  least  to  perceive  the  mountain  of 
the  Three  Breasts :  but  he  could  discern  nothing  around 
him  but  the  tops  of  trees,  some  of  which  were  gilded 
with  the  last  beams  of  the  setting  sun.  Already  the 
shadows  of  the  mountains  were  spreading  over  the  forests 
in  the  valleys.  The  wind  lulled,  as  is  usually  the  case  at 
sunset.  The  most  profound  silence  reigned  in  those  awful 
solitudes,  which  was  only  interrupted  by  the 
cry  of  the  deer,  who  came  to  their  lairs  in 
that  unfrequented  spot.  Paul,  in  the  hope 
that  some  hunter  would  hear 
his  voice,  called  out  as  loud  as 

he  was  able, 

\  •• 

"  Come,  come  to 
the  help  of  Virginia." 

But  the  echoes  of 
the  forest  alone  an- 
swered his  call,  and 
repeated  again  and  again,  "  Virginia,  Virginia." 

Paul  at  length  descended  from  the  tree,  overcome  with 
fatigue  and  vexation.  He  looked  around  in  order  to  make 
some  arrangement  for  passing  the  night  in  that  desert ; 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  89 

but  he  could  find  neither  fountain  nor  palm  tree,  nor  even 
a  branch  of  dry  wood  fit  for  kindling  a  fire.  He  was  then 
impressed,  by  experience,  with  the  sense  of  his  own  weak- 
ness, and  began  to  weep. 

Virginia  said  to  him, 

"  Do  not  weep,  my  dear  brother,  or  I  shall  be  over- 
whelmed with  grief.  I  am  the  cause  of  all  your  sorrow, 
and  of  all  that  our  mothers  are  suffering  at  this  moment. 
I  find  we  ought  to  do  nothing,  not  even  good,  without 
consulting  our  parents.  Oh,  I  have  been  very  imprudent !" 
and  she  began  to  shed  tears.  "  Let  us  pray  to  God,  my 
dear  brother,"  she  again  said,  "  and  He  will  hear  us." 

They  had  scarcely  finished  their  prayer  when  they 
heard  the  barking  of  a  dog. 

"  It  must  be  the  dog  of  some  hunter,"  said  Paul, 
who  comes  here  at  night,  to  lie  in  wait  for  the  deer." 

Soon  after,  the  dog  began  barking  again  with  increased 
violence. 

"  Surely,"  said  Virginia,  "  it  is  Fidele,  our  own  dog : 
yes,  now  I  know  his  bark.  Are  we  then  so  near  home  ? 
at  the  foot  of  our  own  mountain  ?" 

A  moment  after  Fidele  was  at  their  feet,  barking, 
howling,  moaning,  and  devouring  them  with  his  caresses. 


90 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


Before   they  could    recover   from    their    surprise    they   saw 
Domingo    running    toward    them.       At    the    sight    of    the 

good  old  negro,  who  wept  for  joy, 
they  began  to  weep  too,  but  had 
not  the  power  to  utter  a  syllable. 

When    Domingo    had   recov- 
ered  himself  a  little, 

Oh,  my  dear  children,"  said 


he,   "how  miserable  have  you  made  vour  mothers!     How 

V  */ 

astonished  they  were  when  they  returned  with  me  from  mass 
on  not  finding  you  at  home.     Mary,  who  was  at  work  at  a 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


91 


little  distance,  could  not  tell  us  where  you  were  gone.  I 
ran  backward  and  forward  in  the  plantation,  not  knowing 
where  to  look  for  you.  At  last  I  took  some  of  your  old 
clothes,  and,  showing  them  to  Fidele,  the  poor  animal,  as 
if  he  understood  me,  immediately  began  to  scent  your 
path,  and  conducted  me,  wagging  his  tail  all  the  while, 
to  the  Black  River.  I  there  saw  a  planter,  who  told  me 
you  had  brought  back  a  maroon  negro  woman,  his  slave, 

and  that  he  had  pardoned  her  at  your 
request.      But    what    a    pardon !       He 
showed  her  to  me  with  her  feet  chained 
to  a  block  of  wood,  and  an  iron  collar 
with  three    hooks   fastened    round    her 
neck.       After  that,  Fidele,  still 
on   the    scent,    led   me   up    the 
steep  bank  of  the    Black 
River,     where     he     again 
stopped,  and  barked  with 

all  his  might.  This  was  on  the  brink  of  a  spring,  near 
which  was  a  fallen  palm  tree  and  a  fire  still  smoking. 
At  last  he  led  me  to  this  very  spot.  We  are  now  at  the 
foot  of  the  mountain  of  the  Three  Breasts,  and  still  four 
good  leagues  from  home.  Come,  eat,  and  recover  your 


!i-_>  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

strength."  Domingo  then  presented  them  with  a  cake, 
some  fruit,  and  a  large  gourd  full  of  beverage  composed 
of  wine,  water,  lemon-juice,  sugar,  and  nutmeg,  which 
their  mothers  had  prepared  to  invigorate  and  refresh 
them. 

Virginia  sighed  at  the  recollection  of  the  poor  slave 
and  at  the  uneasiness  they  had  given  their  mothers.  She 
repeated  several  times, 

"  Oh,  how  difficult  it  is  to  do  good !" 

While  she  and  Paul  were  taking  refreshment,  it  being 
already  night,  Domingo  kindled  a  fire  ;  and,  having  found 
among  the  rocks  a  particular  kind  of  twisted  wood  called 
bois  de  ronde,  which  burns  when  quite  green  and  throws 
out  a  great  blaze,  he  made  a  torch  of  it,  which  he  lighted. 
But  when  they  prepared  to  continue  their  journey  a  new 
difficulty  occurred ;  Paul  and  Virginia  could  no  longer 
walk,  their  feet  being  violently  swollen  and  inflamed. 
Domingo  knew  not  what  to  do — whether  to  leave  them 
and  go  in  search  of  help,  or  remain  and  pass  the  night 
with  them  on  that  spot. 

"  There  was  a  time,"  said  he,  "  when  I  could  carry 
you  both  together  in  my  arms.  But  now  you  are  grown 
big,  and  I  am  grown  old." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


93 


While    he    was  in   this   perplexity  a   troop    of  maroon 
negroes    appeared    at    a    short    distance    from    them.      The 


chief    of    the    band, 
approaching    Paul    and    Virginia, 
said  to    them,    "  Good  little  white 
people,    do     not    be    afraid.       We 
saw    you    pass  this    morning    with     a     negro    woman    of 


94 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


the  Black  Eiver.  You  went  to  ask  pardon  for  her  of 
her  wicked  master;  and  we,  in  return  for  this,  will  carry 
you  home  upon  our  shoulders."  He  then  made  a  sign, 
and  four  of  the  strongest  negroes  immediately  formed 


a  sort  of  litter  with  the  branches  of  trees  and  lianas,  and, 
having  seated  Paul  and  Virginia  on  it,  carried  them  upon 
their  shoulders.  Domingo  marched  in  front  with  his 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  95 

lighted  torch,  and  then  proceeded  amidst  the  rejoicings 
of  the  whole  troop,  who  overwhelmed  them  with  their 
benedictions. 

Virginia,  affected  by  this  scene,  said  to  Paul,  with 
emotion, 

"Oh,  my  dear  brother!  God  never  leaves  a  good 
action  unrewarded." 

It  was  midnight  when  they  arrived  at  the  foot  of 
their  mountain,  011  the  ridges  of  which  several  fires  were 
lighted.  As  soon  as  they  began  to  ascend  they  heard 
voices  exclaiming, 

"  Is  it  you,  my  children?"  They  answered  immediately, 
and  the  negroes  also, 

"  Yes,  yes,  it  is." 

A  moment  after  they  could  distinguish  their  mothers 
and  Mary  coming  toward  them  with  lighted  sticks  in 
their  hands. 

"  Unhappy  children,"  cried  Madame  de  la  Tour,  "  where 
have  you  been  1  What  agonies  you  have  made  us 
suffer !" 

"  We  have  been,"  said  Virginia,  "  to  the  Black  River, 
where  we  went  to  ask  pardon  for  a  poor  maroon  slave, 
to  whom  I  gave  our  breakfast  this  morning,  because  she 


96  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

seemed  dying  of  hunger ;  and  these  maroon  negroes  have 
brought  us  home." 

Madame  de  la  Tour  embraced  her  daughter,  without 
being  able  to  speak ;  and  Virginia,  who  felt  her  face  wet 
with  her  mother's  tears,  exclaimed, 

"Now  I  am  repaid  for  all  the  hardships  I  have  suf- 
fered." 

Margaret  in  a  transport  of  delight  pressed  Paul  in  her 
arms,  exclaiming, 

"  And  you  also,  my  dear  child,  you  have  done  a  good 
action."  When  they  reached  the  cottages  with  their 
children,  they  entertained  all  the  negroes  with  a  plentiful 
repast,  after  which  the  latter  returned  to  the  woods, 
praying  Heaven  to  shower  down  every  description  of 
blessing  on  those  good  white  people. 

Every  day  was  to  these  families  a  day  of  happiness 
and  tranquillity.  Neither  ambition  nor  envy  disturbed 
their  repose.  They  did  not  seek  to  obtain  a  useless  rep- 
utation out  of  doors,  which  may  be  procured  by  artifice 
and  lost  by  calumny,  but  were  contented  to  be  the  sole 
witnesses  and  judges  of  their  own  actions.  In  this  island, 
where,  as  is  the  case  in  most  colonies,  scandal  forms  the 
principal  topic  of  conversation,  their  virtues,  and  even 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  97 

their  names  were  unknown.  The  passer-by  on  the  road 
to  the  Shaddock  Grove,  indeed,  would  sometimes  ask  the 
inhabitants  of  the  plain  who  lived  in  the  cottages  up 
there,  and  was  always  told,  even  by  those  who  did  not 
know  them,  "  They  are  good  people."  The  modest  violet 
thus,  concealed  in  thorny  places,  sheds  all  unseen  its 
delightful  fragrance  around. 

Slander,  which  under  an  appearance  of  justice  natu- 
rally inclines  the  heart  to  falsehood  or  to  hatred,  was 
entirely  banished  from  their  conversation ;  for  it  is 
impossible  not  to  hate  men  if  we  believe  them  to  be 
wicked,  or  to  live  with  the  wicked  without  concealing: 

'  o 

that  hatred  under  a  false  pretence  of  good  feeling. 
Slander  thus  puts  us  ill  at  ease  with  others  and  with 
ourselves.  In  this  little  circle,  therefore,  the  conduct 
of  individuals  was  not  discussed,  but  the  best  manner 
of  doing  good  to  all;  and  although  they  had  but  little 
in  their  power,  their  unceasing  good-will  and  kindness 
of  heart  made  them  constantly  ready  to  do  what  they 
could  for  others.  Solitude,  far  from  having  blunted  these 
benevolent  feelings,  had  rendered  their  dispositions  even 
more  kindly.  Although  the  petty  scandals  of  the  day 
furnished  no  subject  of  conversation  to  them,  yet  the 


98 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


contemplation   of  Nature   filled    their 
minds  with  enthusiastic  delight.    They 
adored  the  bounty  of  that  Providence 
which,     bv     their     instrumentality,     had 

«/  V     * 

spread  abundance  and  beauty  amid  these 
barren  rocks,    and  had   enabled   them   to 
v      enjoy  those    pure    and    simple    pleasures 
which   are   ever  grateful   and  ever  new. 

Paul,    at    twelve    years    of    age,    was 
stronger  and  more  intelligent  than    most 
European  youths  are  at  fifteen,   and  the 
plantations,    which    Domingo    merely   cultivated,    were  em- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  99 

bellished  by  him.  He  would  go  with  the  old  negro  into 
the  neighboring  woods,  where  he  would  root  up  the  young 
plants  of  lemon,  orange,  and  tamarind  trees,  the  round 
heads  of  which  are  so  fresh  and  green,  together  with  date- 
palm  trees,  which  produce  fruit  filled  with  a  sweet  cream 
possessing  the  fine  perfume  of  the  orange-flower.  These 
trees,  which  had  already  attained  to  a  considerable  size, 
he  planted  round  their  little  enclosure.  He  had  also  sown 
the  seed  of  many  trees  which  the  second  year  bear  flowers 
or  fruit — such  as  the  agathis,  encircled  with  long  clusters 
of  white  flowers  which  hang  from  it  like  the  crystal 
pendants  of  a  chandelier ;  the  Persian  lilac,  which  lifts 
high  in  air  its  gray  flax-colored  branches ;  the  papaw  tree, 
the  branchless  trunk  of  which  forms  a  column  studded 
with  green  melons,  surmounted  by  a  capital  of  broad  leaves 
similar  to  those  of  the  fig  tree. 

The  seeds  and  kernels  of  the  gum  tree,  terminalia, 
mango,  alligator  pear,  the  guava,  the  bread-fruit  tree,  and 
the  narrow-leaved  rose-apple  were  also  planted  by  him 
with  profusion ;  and  the  greater  number  of  these  trees 
already  afforded  their  young  cultivator  both  shade  and 
fruit.  His  industrious  hands  diffused  the  riches  of  Nature 
over  even  the  most  barren  parts  of  the  plantation.  Several 


100 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


species  of  aloes,  the  Indian  fig,  adorned  with  yellow 
flowers  spotted  with  red,  and  the  thorny  torch-thistle, 
grew  upon  the  dark  summits  of  the  rocks,  and  seemed 

to  aim  at  reaching  the  long  lianas 
which,  laden  with  blue  or  scarlet 
flowers,  hung  scattered  over  the 
steepest  parts  of  the  mountain. 

I  loved  to  trace  the  ingenuity  he 
had  exercised  in  the  arrangement  of 
these  trees.  He  had  so  disposed 
them  that  the  whole  could  be  seen 
at  a  single  glance.  In  the  middle 
of  the  hollow  he  had  planted  shrubs 
of  the  lowest  growth ;  behind  grew  the  more  lofty  sorts ; 
then  trees  of  the  ordinary  height;  and  beyond  and  above 
all  the  venerable  and  lofty  groves  which  border  the  cir- 
cumference. Thus  this  extensive  enclosure  appeared,  from 
its  centre,  like  a  verdant  amphitheatre  decorated  with  fruits 
and  flowers,  containing  a  variety  of  vegetables,  some  strips 
of  meadow-land,  and  fields  of  rice  and  corn.  But  in 
arranging  these  vegetable  productions  to  his  own  taste 
he  wandered  not  too  far  from  the  designs  of  Nature. 
Guided  by  her  suggestions,  he  had  thrown  upon  the 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  101 

elevated  spots  such  seeds  as  the  winds  would  scatter 
about,  and  near  the  borders  of  the  springs  those  which 
float  upon  the  water.  Every  plant  thus  grew  in  its  proper 
soil,  and  every  spot  seemed  decorated  by  Nature's  own 
hand.  The  streams  which  fell  from  the  summits  of  the 
rocks  formed  in  some  parts  of  the  valley  sparkling  cas- 
cades, and  in  others  were  spread  into  broad  mirrors,  in 
which  were  reflected,  set  in  verdure,  the  flowering  trees, 
the  overhanging  rocks,  and  the  azure  heavens. 

Notwithstanding  the  great  irregularity  of  the  ground, 
these  plantations  were,  for  the  most  part,  easy  of  access. 
We  had,  indeed,  all  given  him  our  advice  and  assistance 
in  order  to  accomplish  this  end.  He  had  conducted  one 
path  entirely  round  the  valley,  and  various  branches  from 
it  led  from  the  circumference  to  the  centre.  He  had  drawn 
some  advantage  from  the  most  rugged  spots,  and  had 
blended  in  harmonious  union  level  walks  with  the  inequal- 
ities of  the  soil,  and  trees  which  grow  wild  with  the 
cultivated  varieties.  With  that  immense  quantity  of  large 
pebbles  which  now  block  up  these  paths,  and  which  are 
scattered  over  most  of  the  ground  of  this  island,  he  formed 
pyramidal  heaps  here  and  there,  at  the  base  of  which  he 
laid  mould  and  planted  rose-bushes,  the  Barbadoes  flower- 


102 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


fence,  and  other  shrubs  which  love  to  climb  the  rocks. 
In  a  short  time  the  dark  and  shapeless  heaps  of  stones 
he  had  constructed  were  covered  with  verdure  or  with 
the  glowing  tints  of  the  most  beautiful  flowers.  Hollow 
recesses  on  the  borders  of  the  streams,  shaded  by  the 
overhanging  boughs  of  aged  trees,  formed  rural  grottoe, 
impervious  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  in  which  you  might 

enjoy  a  refreshing  coolness 
during  the  mid-day  heats. 
One  path  led  to  a  clump 
of  forest  trees,  in  the  centre 
^  of  which,  sheltered  from  the 
wind,  you  find  a  fruit  tree  laden  with 
produce.  Here  was  a  corn-field,  there 
an  orchard ;  from  one  avenue  you  had  a 
view  of  the  cottages,  from  another  of  the 
inaccessible  summit  of  the  mountain.  Beneath  one  tufted 
bower  of  gum  trees,  interwoven  with  lianas,  110  object 
whatever  could  be  perceived ;  while  the  point  of  the  adjoin- 
ing rock,  jutting  out  from  the  mountain,  commanded  a  view 
of  the  whole  enclosure  and  of  the  distant  ocean,  where 
occasionally  we  could  discern  the  distant  sail  arriving 
from  Europe  or  bound  thither.  On  this  rock  the  two 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


103 


families    frequently   met    in    the    evening,    and    enjoyed    in 
silence   the   freshness  of   the  flowers,   the    gentle   murmurs 

the  fountain,  and  the  last  blended  har- 
monies of  light  and 
shade. 

Nothing  could  be 
more    charming1    than    the  names  which  were 

o 

bestowed  upon  some  of  the  delightful  retreats 
of  this  labyrinth.  The  rock  of  which  I  have 
been  speaking,  whence  they  could  discern  my 
approach  at  a  considerable  dis- 
tance, was  called  the  Discovery 
of  Friendship.  Paul  and  Virginia 
had  amused  themselves  by  plant- 
ing a  bamboo  on  that  spot,  and 
whenever  they  saw  me  coming 
they  hoisted  a  little  white  hand- 
kerchief by  way  of  signal  of 
my  approach,  as  they  had  seen  a 
flag  hoisted  on  a  neighboring 
mountain  on  the  sight  of  a  ves- 
sel at  sea.  The  idea  struck  me  of  engraving  an  inscription 
on  the  stalk  of  this  reed  ;  for  I  never,  in  the  course  of  my 


104  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

travels,  experienced  anything  like  the  pleasure  in  seeing  a 
statue  or  other  monument  of  ancient  art  as  in  reading  a 
well-written  inscription.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  a  human 
voice  issued  from  the  stone,  and,  making  itself  heard  after 
the  lapse  of  ages,  addressed  man  in  the  midst  of  a  desert 
to  tell  him  that  he  is  not  alone,  and  that  other  men,  on 
that  very  spot,  had  felt  and  thought  and  suffered  like 
himself.  If  the  inscription  belongs  to  an  ancient  nation 
which  no  longer  exists,  it  leads  the  soul  through  infinite 
space,  and  strengthens  the  consciousness  of  its  immortality 
by  demonstrating  that  a  thought  has  survived  the  ruins 
of  an  empire. 

I  inscribed,  then,   on  the   little  staff  of  Paul   and  Vir- 
ginia's flag,  the  following  lines  of  Horace : 

Fratres  Helense,  lucida  sidera, 
Ventorumque  regat  pater, 
Obstrictis,  aliis,  pra?ter  lapiga. 

"May  the  brothers  of  Helen,  bright  stars  like  you,  and  the  Father  of  the 
winds,  guide  you ;  and  may  you  feel  only  the  breath  of  the  zephyr." 

There  was  a  gum   tree,  under  the   shade  of  which  Paul 

V, 

was  accustomed  to  sit  to  contemplate  the  sea  when  agitated 
by  storms.  On  the  bark  of  this  tree  I  engraved  the  follow- 
ing lines  from  Virgil  : 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


105 


Fortunatus  et  ille  deos  qui  novit  agrestes! 
"  Happy  art  thou,  my  son,  in  knowing  only  the  pastoral  divinities." 

And  over  the    door  of  Madame  de   la  Tour's  cottage, 
where  the  families  so  frequently  met,  I  placed  this  line : 

At  secura  quies,  et  nescia  fallere  vita. 
"  Here  dwell  a  calm  conscience  and  a  life  that  knows  not  deceit." 

But  Virginia  did  not  approve  of  my  Latin :    she  said 

that  what  I  had  placed  at 
£,<  the  foot   of  her  flag-staff 
was    too     long    and    too 
learned. 

"  I  should  have  liked  bet- 
ter,"  added    she,    "to    have 
seen  inscribed,  EVEE  AGITATED, 
YET   CONSTANT." 

"  Such  a  motto,"  I  answered, 
"would  have  been  still  more 
applicable  to  virtue."  My  re- 
flection made  her  blush. 

The  delicacy  of  sentiment 
of  these  happy  families  was 
manifested  in  everything  around 
them.  They  gave  the  tenderest  names  to  objects  in 


106  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

appearance  the  most  indifferent.  A  border  of  orange, 
plantain,  and  rose-apple  trees,  planted  round  a  green  sward 
where  Virginia  and  Paul  sometimes  danced,  received  the 
name  of  Concord.  An  old  tree,  beneath  the  shade  of 
which  Madame  de  la  Tour  and  Margaret  used  to  recount 
their  misfortunes,  was  called  the  Burial-place  of  Tears. 
They  bestowed  the  names  of  Brittany  and  Normandy  on 
two  little  plots  of  ground  where  they  had  sown  corn,  straw- 
berries, and  peas.  Domingo  and  Mary,  wishing  in  imita- 
tion of  their  mistresses,  to  recall  to  mind  Angola  and 
Foullepointe,  the  places  of  their  birth  in  Africa,  gave 
those  names  to  the  little  fields  where  the  grass  was  sown 
with  which  they  wove  their  baskets,  and  where  they  had 
planted  a  calabash  tree.  Thus,  by  cultivating  the  pro- 
ductions of  their  respective  climates  these  exiled  families 
cherished  the  dear  illusions  which  bind  us  to  our  native 
country  and  softened  their  regrets  in  a  foreign  land.  Alas  ! 
I  have  seen  these  trees,  these  fountains,  these  heaps  of 
stones,  which  are  now  so  completely  overthrown — which 
now,  like  the  desolated  plains  of  Greece,  present  nothing 
but  masses  of  ruin  and  affecting  remembrances — all  but 
called  into  life  by  the  many  charming  appellations  thus 
bestowed  upon  them. 


VIRGINIA  TENDING  THE  SICK. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  109 

But  perhaps  the  most  delightful  spot  of  this  enclosure 
was  that  called  Virginia's  resting-place.  At  the  foot  of 
the  rock  which  bore  the  name  of  The  Discovery  of  Friend- 
ship is  a  small  crevice,  whence  issues  a  fountain,  forming 
near  its  source  a  little  spot  of  marshy  soil  in  the  middle 
of  a  field  of  rich  grass.  At  the  time  of  Paul's  birth  I 
had  made  Margaret  a  present  of  an  Indian  cocoa  which 
had  been  given  me,  and  which  she  planted  on  the  border 
of  this  fenny  ground  in  order  that  the  tree  might  one 
day  serve  to  mark  the  epoch  of  her  son's  birth.  Madame 
de  la  Tour  planted  another  cocoa  with  the  same  view 
at  the  birth  of  Virginia.  These  nuts  produced  two  cocoa 
trees,  which  formed  the  only  records  of  the  two  families ; 
one  was  called  Paul's  tree,  the  other  Virginia's.  Their 
growth  was  in  the  same  proportion  as  that  of  the  two 
young  persons,  not  exactly  equal ;  but  they  rose,  at  the 
end  of  twelve  years,  above  the  roofs  of  the  cottages. 
Already  their  tender  stalks  were  interwoven,  and  clusters 
of  young  cocoas  hung  from  them  over  the  basin  of  the 
fountain.  With  the  exception  of  these  two  trees,  this 
nook  of  the  rock  was  left  as  it  had  been  decorated  by 
Nature.  On  its  embrowned  and  moist  sides  broad  plants 
of  maiden-hair  glistened  with  their  green  and  dark  stars, 


110 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


and  tufts  of  wave-leaved  hart's  tongue,  suspended  like 
long  ribbons  of  purpled  green,  floated  on  the  wind.  Near 
this  grew  a  chain  of  the  Madagascar  periwinkle,  the  flowers 
of  which  resemble  the  red  gilliflower,  and  the  long-podded 

capsicum,  the  seed-ves- 
sels  of  which  are  of  the 
color  of  blood  and  more 
resplendent  than  coral. 
Near  them,  the  herb 
balm,  with  its  heart- 
shaped  leaves,  and  the 
sweet  basil,  which  has 
the  odor  of  the  clove, 
exhaled  the  most  deli- 
cious perfumes.  From  the  precipitous  side  of  the 
mountain  hung  the  graceful  lianas,  like  floating 
draperies,  forming  magnificent  canopies  of  verdure  on  the 
face  of  the  rocks.  The  sea-birds,  allured  by  the  stillness 
of  these  retreats,  resorted  here  to  pass  the  night.  At  the 
hour  of  sunset  we  could  perceive  the  curlew  and  the  stint 
skimming  along  the  sea-shore,  the  frigate-bird  poised  high 
in  air,  and  the  white  bird  of  the  tropic,  which  abandons 
with  the  star  of  day  the  solitudes  of  the  Indian  Ocean. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


Ill 


Virginia  took  pleasure  in  resting  herself  upon  the  border 
of  this  fountain,  decorated  with  wild  and  sublime  mag- 
nificence. She  often  went  thither  to  wash  the  linen  of 
the  family  beneath  the  shade  of  the  two  cocoa  trees, 

and  thither  too  she  sometimes 
led  her  goats  to  graze. 
While  she  was  making 
cheeses  of  their  milk  she 
loved  to  see  them  browse 
on  the  maiden-hair  fern 
which  clothed  the  steep 
sides  of  the  rock,  and 
hung  suspended  by  one 
of  its  cornices  as  on  a  ped- 
estal. Paul,  observing  that 
Virginia  was  fond  of  this  spot, 
brought  thither  from  the 
neighboring  forest  a  great 
variety  of  birds'  nests.  The  old  birds,  following  their 
young,  soon  established  themselves  in  this  new  colony. 
Virginia,  at  stated  times,  distributed  amongst  them  grains 
of  rice,  millet,  and  maize.  As  soon  as  she  appeared  the 
whistling  blackbird,  the  amadavid  bird,  whose  note  is  so 


112 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


soft,  the  cardinal,  with  its  flame-colored  plumage,  forsook 
their  bushes ;  the  parroquet,  green  as  an  emerald,  descended 
from  the  neighboring  fan-palms;  the  partridge  ran  along 
the  grass;  all  advanced  promiscuously  toward  her,  like 
a  brood  of  chickens ;  and  she  and  Paul  found  an  exhaust- 
less  source  of  amusement  in  observing  their  sports,  their 
repasts,  and  their  loves. 

Amiable  children !  thus  passed  your  earlier  days  in 
innocence  and  in  obeying  the  impulses  of  kindness !  How 
many  times  on 
this  very  spot 
have  your  moth- 
ers, pressing  you 
in  their  arms, 
blessed  Heaven 
for  the  consolation  your  un- 
folding virtues  prepared  for 
their  declining  years,  while 
they  at  the  same  time  enjoyed 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  you 
begin  life  under  the  happiest  auspices !  How  many  times, 
beneath  the  shade  of  those  rocks,  have  I  partaken  with 
them  of  your  rural  repasts,  which  never  cost  any  animal 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  113 

its  life !  Gourds  full  of  milk,  fresh  eggs,  cakes  of  rice 
served  up  on  plantain-leaves,  with  baskets  of  mangoes, 
oranges,  dates,  pomegranates,  pineapples,  furnished  a  whole- 
some repast,  the  most  agreeable  to  the  eye,  as  well  as 
delicious  to  the  taste,  that  can  possibly  be  imagined. 

Like  the  repast  the  conversation  was  mild  and  free 
from  everything  having  a  tendency  to  do  harm.  Paul 
often  talked  of  the  labors  of  the  day  and  of  the  morrow. 
He  was  continually  planning  something  for  the  accom- 
modation of  their  little  society.  Here  he  discovered  that 
the  paths  were  rugged,  there  that  the  seats  were  uncom- 
fortable, sometimes  the  young  arbors  did  not  afford 
sufficient  shade,  and  Virginia  might  be  better  pleased 
elsewhere. 

During  the  rainy  season  the  two  families  met  together 
in  the  cottage  and  employed  themselves  in  weaving  mats 
of  grass  and  baskets  of  bamboo.  Rakes,  spades,  and 
hatchets  were  ranged  along  the  walls  in  the  most  perfect 
order ;  and  near  these  instruments  of  agriculture  were 
heaped  its  products — bags  of  rice,  sheaves  of  corn,  and 
baskets  of  plantains.  Some  degree  of  luxury  usually 
accompanies  abundance  ;  and  Virginia  was  taught  by  her 
mother  and  Margaret  to  prepare  sherbert  and  cordials 


114 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


from    the  juice    of    the    sugar-cane,    the     lemon,    and    the 

citron. 

When  night  came  they 

> 

~~5&i 

all    supped    together   by    <| 

*s 
the  light  of  a  lamp  ;  after   | 

which  Madame  de  la  Tour 
or  Margaret  related  some 


story  of  travellers  benighted  in 
those  woods  of  Europe  that  are 
still  infested  by  banditti,  or  told  a  dismal  tale  of  some 
shipwrecked  vessel  thrown  by  the  tempest  upon  the  rocks 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


115 


of  a  desert  island.  To  these  recitals  the  children  listened 
with  eager  attention,  and  earnestly  hoped  that  Heaven 
would  one  day  grant  them  the  joy  of  performing  the 
rites  of  hospitality  toward  such  unfortunate  persons. 
When  the  time  for  repose  arrived  the  two  families  sep- 
arated and  retired  for  the  night,  eager  to  meet  again  the 

following  morning.  Sometimes  they 
were  lulled  to  repose  by  the  beating  of 
the  rains,  which  fell  in  torrents  upon 


,,-  f. 

iv    * 

M  ' 

UA'A/V^ 


ihe  roofs  of  their  cottages,  and  sometimes  by  the  hollow 
winds,  which  brought  to  their  ear  the  distant  roar  of 
the  waves  breaking  upon  the  shore.  They  blessed  God 
for  their  own  safety,  the  feeling  of  which  was  brought 


116  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

home  more  forcibly  to  their  minds  by  the  sound  of  remote 
danger. 

Madame  de  la  Tour  occasionally  read  aloud  some 
affecting  history  of  the  Old  or  New  Testament.  Her 
auditors  reasoned  but  little  upon  these  sacred  volumes, 
for  their  theology  centred  in  a  feeling  of  devotion  toward 
the  Supreme  Being,  like  that  of  Nature ;  and  their  morality 
was  an  active  principle,  like  that  of  the  gospel.  These 
families  had  no  particular  days  devoted  to  pleasure  and 
others  to  sadness.  Every  day  was  to  them  a  holy  day, 
and  all  that  surrounded  them  one  holy  temple,  in  which 
they  ever  adored  the  Infinite  Intelligence,  the  Almighty 
God,  the  Friend  of  human  kind.  A  feeling  of  confidence 

o 

in  His  supreme  power  filled  their  minds  with  consolation 
for  the  past,  with  fortitude  under  present  trials,  and  with 
hope  in  the  future.  Compelled  by  misfortune  to  return 
almost  to  a  state  of  nature,  these  excellent  women  had 
thus  developed  in  their  own  and  their  children's  bosoms 
the  feelings  most  natural  to  the  human  mind  and  its  best 
support  under  affliction. 

But,  as  clouds  sometimes  arise  and  cast  a  gloom  over 
the  best-regulated  tempers,  so  whenever  any  member  of 
this  little  society  appeared  to  be  laboring  under  dejection, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


117 


the  rest  assembled  around  and  endeavored  to  banish  her 
painful  thoughts  by  amusing  the  mind  rather  than  by 
grave  arguments 
against  them. 
Each  performed 
this  kind  office  in 

their  own  appropriate  manner :   Mar- 
garet, by  her  gayety ;  Madame  de  1* 
Tour,    by  the  gentle  consolations  of 
religion ;    Virginia,    by   her   tender   ca- 
resses ;    Paul,   by  his  frank  and  engag- 
ing   cordiality.       Even    Mary  and    Do- 
mingo hastened  to   offer  their  succor,  a 
to  weep  with  those  that  wept.     Thus 
weak    plants    interweave     themselves    with 
each    other  in  order  to  withstand  the  fury 
of  the  tempest. 

During  the  fine  season  they  went  every 
Sunday  to  the  church  of  the  Shaddock 
Grove,  the  steeple  of  which  you  see  yonder 
upon  the  plain.  Many  wealthy  members  of 
the  congregation,  who  came  to  church  in  palanquins, 
sought  the  acquaintance  of  these  united  families  and 


118  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

invited  them  to  parties  of  pleasure.  But  they  always 
repelled  these  overtures  with  respectful  politeness,  as 
they  were  persuaded  that  the  rich  and  powerful  seek 
the  society  of  persons  in  an  inferior  station  only  for  the 
sake  of  surrounding  themselves  with  flatterers,  and  that 
every  flatterer  must  applaud  alike  all  the  actions  of  his 
patron,  whether  good  or  bad.  On  the  other  hand,  they 
avoided  with  equal  care  too  intimate  an  acquaintance 
with  the  lower  class,  who  are  ordinarily  jealous,  calumni- 
ating, and  gross.  They  thus  acquired  with  some  the 
character  of  being  timid,  and  with  others  of  pride ;  but 
their  reserve  was  accompanied  with  so  much  obliging 
politeness,  above  all  toward  the  unfortunate  and  the  un- 
happy, that  they  insensibly  acquired  the  respect  of  the 
rich  and  the  confidence  of  the  poor. 

After  service  some  kind  office  was  often  required  at 
their  hands  by  their  poor  neighbors.  Sometimes  a  person \ 
troubled  in  mind  sought  their  advice ;  sometimes  a  child 
begged  them  to  visit  its  sick  mother  in  one  of  the  adjoin- 
ing hamlets.  They  always  took  with  them  a  few  remedies 
for  the  ordinary  diseases  of  the  country,  which  they 
administered  in  that  soothing  manner  which  stamps  a 
value  upon  the  smallest  favors.  Above  all,  they  met 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  119 

with  singular  success  in  administering  to  the  disorders 
of  the  mind,  so  intolerable  in  solitude  and  under  the 
infirmities  of  a  weakened  frame.  Madame  de  la  Tour 
spoke  with  such  sublime  confidence  of  the  Divinity  that 
the  sick,  while  listening  to  her,  almost  believed  him  present. 
Virginia  often  returned  home  with  her  eyes  full  of  tears, 
and  her  heart  overflowing  with  delight  at  having  had 
an  opportunity  of  doing  good  ;  for  to  her  generally  was 
confided  the  task  of  preparing  and  administering  the 
medicines — a  task  which  she  fulfilled  with  angelic  sweet- 
ness. After  these  visits  of  charity  they  sometimes  extended 
their  walk  by  the  Sloping  Mountain  till  they  reached 
my  dwelling,  where  I  used  to  prepare  dinner  for  them 
on  the  banks  of  the  little  rivulet  which  glides  near  my 
cottage.  I  procured  for  these  occasions  a  few  bottles  of 
old  wine,  in  order  to  heighten  the  relish  of  our  Oriental 
repast  by  the  more  genial  productions  of  Europe.  At 
other  times  we  met  on  the  seashore  at  the  mouth  of  some 
little  river,  or  "rather  mere  brook.  We  brought  from 
home  the  provisions  furnished  us  by  our  gardens,  to  which 
we  added  those  supplied  us  by  the  sea  in  abundant  variety. 
We  caught  on  these  shores  the  mullet,  the  roach,  and 
the  sea-urchin,  lobsters,  shrimps,  crabs,  oysters,  and  all 


[20 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


other  kinds  of  shellfish.  In  this  way  we  often  enjoyed 
the  most  tranquil  pleasures  in  situations  the  most  terrific. 
Sometimes,  seated  upon  a  rock  under  the  shade  of  the 

velvet  sunflower  tree,  we 
saw  the  enormous  waves 
of  the  Indian  Ocean  break 
beneath  our  feet  with  a 
tremendous  noise.  Paul, 
who  could  swim  like  a 
fish,  would  advance  on 
the  reefs  to  meet  the 


v       ., 
W"'"  VXj  • '      ^Vj4R 


V'1 


' 

coming  billows ;  then,  at  their  near  approach, 
would  run  back  to  the  beach,  closely  pursued  by  the  foam- 
ing breakers,  which  threw  themselves  with  a  roaring  noise 


\ 


PAUL  AND  VIRGINIA  DANCING. 


121 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


123 


far  on  the  sands.     But  Virginia  at  this  sight  uttered  pierc- 
ing cries,  and  said  that  such  sports  frightened  her  too  much. 
Other  amusements  were  not  wanting   on  these  festive 
occasions.      Our    repasts    were    generally   followed    by  the 


songs  and  dances  of  the  two  young  people.  Virginia 
sang  the  happiness  of  pastoral  life,  and  the  misery  of 
those  who  were  impelled  by  avarice  to  cross  the  raging 


]_M  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

ocean  rather  than  cultivate  the  earth  and  enjoy  its  bounties 
in  peace.  Sometimes  she  performed  a  pantomime  with 
Paul  after  the  manner  of  the  negroes.  The  first  language 
of  man  is  pantomime :  it  is  known  to  all  nations,  and  is 
so  natural  and  expressive  that  the  children  of  the  European 
inhabitants  catch  it  with  facility  from  the  negroes.  Vir- 
ginia, recalling,  from  among  the  histories  which  her  mother 
had  read  to  her,  those  which  had  affected  her  most, 
represented  the  principal  events  in  them  with  beautiful 
simplicity.  Sometimes  at  the  sound  of  Domingo's  tantam 
she  appeared  upon  the  green  sward,  bearing  a  pitcher 
upon  her  head,  and  advanced  with  a  timid  step  toward 
the  source  of  a  neighboring  fountain  to  draw  water. 
Domingo  and  Mary,  personating  the  shepherds  of  Midian, 
forbade  her  to  approach  and  repulsed  her  sternly.  Upon 
this  Paul  flew  to  her  succor,  beat  away  the  shepherds, 
filled  Virginia's  pitcher,  and  placing  it  upon  her  head, 
bound  her  brows  at  the  same  time  with  a  wreath  of 
the  red  flowers  of  the  Madagascar  periwinkle,  which 
served  to  heighten  the  delicacy  of  her  complexion.  Then, 
joining  in  their  sports,  I  took  upon  myself  the  part  of 
Raguel,  and  bestowed  upon  Paul  my  daughter  Zephora 
in  marriage. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  125 

Another  time  Virginia  would  represent  the  unhappy 
Ruth,  returning  poor  and  widowed  with  her  mother-in-law, 
who  after  so  prolonged  an  absence  found  herself  as 
unknown  as  in  a  foreign  land.  Domingo  and  Mary 
personated  the  reapers.  The  supposed  daughter  of  Naomi 
followed  their  steps,  gleaning  here  and  there  a  few  ears 
of  corn.  When  interrogated  by  Paul — a  part  which  he 
performed  with  the  gravity  of  a  patriarch — she  answered 
his  questions  with  a  faltering  voice.  He  then,  touched 
with  compassion,  granted  an  asylum  to  innocence  and 
hospitality  to  misfortune.  He  filled  her  lap  with  plenty, 
and,  leading  her  toward  us  as  before  the  elders  of  the 
city,  declared  his  purpose  to  take  her  in  marriage.  At 
this  scene  Madame  de  la  Tour,  recalling  the  desolate 
situation  in  which  she  had  been  left  by  her  relations, 
her  widowhood,  and  the  kind  reception  she  had  met 
with  from  Margaret,  succeeded  now  by  the  soothing 
hope  of  a  happy  union  between  their  children,  could  not 
forbear  weeping ;  and  these  mixed  recollections  of  good 
and  evil  caused  us  all  to  unite  with  her  in  shedding  tears 
of  sorrow  and  of  joy. 

These  dramas  were  performed  with  such  an  air  of 
reality  that  you  might  have  fancied  yourself  transported 


li'i;  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

to  the  plains  of  Syria  or  of  Palestine.  We  were  not 
unfurnished  with  decorations,  lights,  or  an  orchestra  suit- 
able to  the  representation.  The  scene  was  generally  placed 
in  an  open  space  of  the  forest,  the  diverging  paths  from 
which  formed  around  us  numerous  arcades  of  foliage, 
under  which  we  were  sheltered  from  the  heat  all  the 
middle  of  the  day ;  but  when  the  sun  descended  toward 
the  horizon,  its  rays,  broken  by  the  trunks  of  the  trees, 
darted  amongst  the  shadows  of  the  forest  in  long  lines 
of  light,  producing  the  most  magnificent  effect.  Some- 
times its  broad  disk  appeared  at  the  end  of  an  avenue, 
lighting  it  up  with  insufferable  brightness.  The  foliage 
of  the  trees,  illuminated  from  beneath  by  its  saffron 
beams,  glowed  with  the  lustre  of  the  topaz  and  the 
emerald.  Their  brown  and  mossy  trunks  appeared  trans- 
formed into  columns  of  antique  bronze ;  and  the  birds, 
which  had  retired  in  silence  to  their  leafy  shades  to  pass 
the  night,  surprised  to  see  the  radiance  of  a  second  morn- 
ing, hailed  the  star  of  day  all  together  with  innumerable 
carols. 

Night  often  overtook  us  during  these  rural  entertain- 
ments ;  but  the  purity  of  the  air  and  the  warmth  of  the 
climate  admitted  of  our  sleeping  in  the  woods  without 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  127 

incurring  any  danger  by  exposure  to  the  weather,  and  no 
less  secure  from  the  molestation  of  robbers.  On  our  return 
the  following  day  to  our  respective  habitations  we  found 
them  in  exactly  the  same  state  in  which  they  had  been 
left.  In  this  island,  then  unsophisticated  by  the  pursuits 
of  commerce,  such  were  the  honesty  and  primitive  man- 
ners of  the  population  that  the  doors  of  many  houses 
were  without  a  key,  and  even  a  lock  itself  was  an  object 
of  curiosity  to  not  a  few  of  the  native  inhabitants. 

There  were,  however,  some  days  in  the  year  celebrated 
by  Paul  and  Virginia  in  a  more  peculiar  manner ;  these 
were  the  birthdays  of  their  mothers.  Virginia  never 
failed  the  day  before  to  prepare  some  wheaten  cakes, 
which  she  distributed  among  a  few  poor  white  families, 
born  in  the  island,  who  had  never  eaten  European  bread. 
These  unfortunate  people,  uncared  for  by  the  blacks,  were 
reduced  to  live  on  tapioca  in  the  woods ;  and  as  they 
had  neither  the  insensibility  which  is  the  result  of  slavery, 
nor  the  fortitude  which  springs  from  a  liberal  education 
to  enable  them  to  support  their  poverty,  their  situation 
was  deplorable.  These  cakes  were  all  that  Virginia  had 
it  in  her  power  to  give  away,  but  she  conferred  the  gift 
in  so  delicate  a  manner  as  to  add  tenfold  to  its  value. 


128 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


In  the  first  place,  Paul  was  commissioned  to  take  the 
cakes  himself  to  these  families,  and  get  their  promise  to 
come  and  spend  the  next  day  at  Madame  de  la  Tour's. 
Accordingly,  mothers  of  families,  with  two  or  three  thin, 
yellow,  miserable-looking  daughters,  so  timid  that  they 


dare  not  look  up,  made  their  appearance.  Virginia  soon 
put  them  at  their  ease ;  she  waited  upon  them  with 
refreshments,  the  excellence  of  which  she  endeavored 
to  heighten  by  relating  some  particular  circumstance 
which  in  her  own  estimation  vastly  improved  them.  One 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  129 

beverage  had  been  prepared  by  Margaret ;  another  by 
her  mother :  her  brother  himself  had  climbed  some  lofty 
tree  for  the  very  fruit  she  was  presenting.  She  would 
then  get  Paul  to  dance  with  them,  nor  would  she  leave 
them  till  she  saw  that  they  were  happy.  She  wished 
them  to  partake  of  the  joy  of  her  own  family. 

"It  is  only,"  she  said,  "  by  promoting  the  happiness 
of  others,  that  we  can  secure  our  own." 

When  they  left  she  generally  presented  them  with 
some  little  article  they  seemed  to  fancy,  enforcing  their 
acceptance  of  it  by  some  delicate  pretext,  that  she  might 
not  appear  to  know  they  were  in  want.  If  she  remarked 
that  their  clothes  were  much  tattered,  she  obtained  her 
mother's  permission  to  give  them  some  of  her  own,  and  then 
sent  Paul  to  leave  them  secretly  at  their  cottage  doors. 
She  thus  followed  the  divine  precept, — concealing  the 
benefactor,  and  revealing  only  the  benefit. 

You  Europeans,  whose  minds  are  imbued  from  infancy 
with  prejudices  at  variance  with  happiness,  cannot  imagine 
all  the  instruction  and  pleasure  to  be  derived  from  Nature. 
Your  souls,  confined  to  a  small  sphere  of  intelligence, 
soon  reach  the  limit  of  its  artificial  enjoyments ;  but 
Nature  and  the  heart  are  inexhaustible.  Paul  and  Vir- 


l.;o  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

uinia  had  neither  clock,  nor  almanac,  nor  books  of 
chronology,  history,  or  philosophy.  The  periods  of  their 
lives  were  regulated  by  those  of  the  operations  of  Nature, 
and  their  familiar  conversation  had  a  reference  to  the 
changes  of  the  seasons.  They  knew  the  time  of  day 

*/  «/ 

by  the  shadows  of  the  trees  ;  the  seasons  by  the  times 
when  those  trees  bore  flowers  or  fruit ;  and  the  years 
by  the  number  of  their  harvests.  These  soothing  images 
diffused  an  inexpressible  charm  over  their  conversation. 

"It  is  time  to  dine,"  said  Virginia ;  "  the  shadows 
of  the  plantain-trees  are  at  their  roots;  or,  "Night  ap- 
proaches, the  tamarinds  are  closing  their  leaves." 

"  When  will  you  come  and  see  us  ?"  inquired  some 
of  her  companions  in  the  neighborhood. 

"  At  the  time  of  the   sugar-canes,"  answered  Virginia. 

"Your  visit  will  be  then  still  more  delightful,"  resumed 
her  young  acquaintance. 

When  she  was  asked  what  was  her  own  age  and  that 
of  Paul, 

"  My  brother,"  said  she,  "is  as  old  as  the  great  cocoa  tree 
of  the  fountain,  and  I  am  as  old  as  the  little  one :  the  man- 
goes have  bore  fruit  twelve  times,  and  the  orange  trees  have 
flowered  four-and-twenty  times  since  I  came  into  the  world." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  131 

Their  lives  seemed  linked  to  that  of  the  trees,  like 
those  of  fauns  or  dryads.  They  knew  no  other  historical 
epochs  than  those  of  the  lives  of  their  mothers,  no  other 
chronology  than  that  of  their  orchards,  and  no  other 
philosophy  than  that  of  doing  good  and  resigning  them- 
selves to  the  will  of  Heaven. 

What  need,  indeed,  had  these  young  people  of  riches 
or  learning  such  as  ours  ?  Even  their  necessities  and 
their  ignorance  increased  their  happiness.  No  day  passed 
in  which  they  were  not  of  some  service  to  one  another, 

»/ 

or  in  which  they  did  not  mutually  impart  some  instruction. 
Yes,  instruction ;  for  if  errors  mingled  with  it,  they  were 
at  least  not  of  a  dangerous  character.  A  pure-minded 
being  has  none  of  that  description  to  fear.  Thus  grew 
these  children  of  Nature.  No  care  had  troubled  their 
peace,  no  intemperance  had  corrupted  their  blood,  no 
misplaced  passion  had  depraved  their  hearts.  Love,  inno- 
cence, and  piety,  possessed  their  souls ;  and  those  intel- 
lectual graces  were  unfolding  daily  in  their  features,  their 
attitudes,  and  their  movements.  Still  in  the  morning 
of  life,  they  had  all  its  blooming  freshness ;  and  surely 
such  in  the  garden  of  Eden  appeared  our  first  parents 
when,  coming  from  the  hands  of  God,  they  first  saw 


!.;•_>  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  approached  each  other,  and  conversed  together  like 
brother  and  sister.  Virginia  was  gentle,  modest,  and  con- 
fiding as  Eve ;  and  Paul,  like  Adam,  united  the  stature  of 
manhood  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child. 

Sometimes,  if  alone  with  Virginia,  he  has  a  thousand 
times  told  me,  he  used  to  say  to  her,  on  his  return  from 
labor, 

"When  I  am  wearied  the  sight  of  you  refreshes  me. 
If  from  the  summit  of  the  mountain  I  perceive  you  below 
in  the  valley,  you  appear  to  me  in  the  midst  of  our  orchard 
like  a  blooming  rosebud.  If  you  go  toward  our  mother's 
house,  the  partridge  when  it  runs  to  meet  its  young  has 
a  shape  less  beautiful  and  a  step  less  light.  When  I  lose 
sight  of  you  through  the  trees,  I  have  no  need  to  see  you 
in  order  to  find  you  again.  Something  of  you,  I  know  not 
how,  remains  for  me  in  the  air  through  which  you  have 
passed,  on  the  grass  whereon  you  have  been  seated.. 
When  I  come  near  you,  you  delight  all  my  senses.  The 
azure  of  the  sky  is  less  charming  than  the  blue  of  your 
eyes,  and  the  song  of  the  amadavid  bird  less  soft  than 
the  sound  of  your  voice.  If  I  only  touch  you  with  the 
tip  of  my  finger,  my  whole  frame  trembles  with  pleasure. 
Do  you  remember  the  day  when  we  crossed  over  the  great 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  133 

stones  of  the  river  of  the  Three  Breasts  ?  I  was  very 
tired  before  we  reached  the  bank,  but  as  soon  as  I  had 
taken  you  in  my  arms  I  seemed  to  have  wings  like  a  bird. 
Tell  me  by  what  charm  you  have  thus  enchanted  me  ? 
Is  it  by  your  wisdom  1 — Our  mothers  have  more  than 
either  of  us.  Is  it  by  your  caresses  ? — They  embrace  me 
much  oftener  than  you.  I  think  it  must  be  by  your  good- 
ness. I  shall  never  forget  how  you  walked  barefooted  to 
the  Black  River  to  ask  pardon  for  the  poor  runaway  slave. 
Here,  my  beloved,  take  this  flowering  branch  of  a  lemon 
tree  which  I  have  gathered  in  the  forest :  you  will  let  it 
remain  at  night  near  your  bed.  Eat  this  honeycomb 
too,  which  I  have  taken  for  you  from  the  top  of  a  rock. 
But  first  lean  on  my  bosom  and  I  shall  be  refreshed." 

Virginia  would  answer  him, 

"  Oh,  my  dear  brother,  the  rays  of  the  sun  in  the 
morning  on  the  tops  of  the  rocks  give  me  less  joy  than 
the  sight  of  you.  I  love  my  mother,  I  love  yours,  but 
when  they  call  you  their  son  I  love  them  a  thousand 
times  more.  When  they  caress  you  I  feel  it  more  sensibly 
than  when  I  am  caressed  myself.  You  ask  me  what  makes 
you  love  me.  Why,  all  creatures  that  are  brought  up 
together  love  one  another.  Look  at  our  birds ;  reared 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


flute 


rei 


the 


up    in    the    same    nests,   they   love   each   other   as   we    do ; 
they  are   always  together  like  us.     Hark !    how  they   call 

and  answer  from  one  tree  to  another. 
So  when  the  echoes  bring  to  my 
ears  the  air  which  you  play  on  your 
on  the  top  of  the  mountain, 
ipeat  the  words  at  the  bottom 
valley.  You  are  dear  to  me 
more  especially  since  the 
day  when  you  wanted  to 
fight  the  master  of  the 
slave  for  me.  Since  that 
time  how  often  have  I  said 
to  myself,  '  Ah,  my  brother 
has  a  good  heart ;  but  for 
him  I  should  have  died 
of  terror.'  I  pray  to  God 
every  day  for  my  mother 
and  for  yours ;  for  you  and 
for  our  poor  servants ;  but 
when  I  pronounce  your  name  my  devotion  seems  to 
increase ;  I  ask  so  earnestly  of  God  that  no  harm  may 
befall  you!  Why  do  you  go  so  far  and  climb  so  high 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  135 

to  seek  fruits  and  flowers  for  me  ?  Have  we  not  enough 
in  our  garden  already?  How  much  you  are  fatigued — 
you  look  so  warm !"  and  with  her  little  white  hand- 

•/ 

kerchief  she  would  wipe  the  damps  from  his  face  and 
then  imprint  a  tender  kiss  on  his  forehead. 

For  some  time  past,  however,  Virginia  had  felt  her 
heart  agitated  by  new  sensations.  Her  beautiful  blue 
eyes  lost  their  lustre,  her  cheek  its  freshness,  and  her 
frame  was  overpowered  with  a  universal  languor.  Serenity 
no  longer  sat  upon  her  brow,  nor  smiles  played  upon 
her  lips.  She  would  become  all  at  once  gay  without 
cause  for  joy,  and  melancholy  without  any  subject  for 
grief.  She  fled  her  innocent  amusements,  her  gentle 
toils,  and  even  the  society  of  her  beloved  family,  wan- 
dering about  the  most  unfrequented  parts  of  the  plan- 
tations, and  seeking  everywhere  the  rest  which  she  could 
nowhere  find.  Sometimes  at  the  sight  of  Paul  she 
advanced  sportively  to  meet  him,  but  when  about  to 
accost  him  was  overcome  by  a  sudden  confusion ;  her 
pale  cheeks  were  covered  with  blushes,  and  her  eyes 
no  longer  dared  to  meet  those  of  her  brother.  Paul  said 
to  her, 

"  The  rocks   are  covered  with  verdure,  our  birds  begin 


136  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

to  sing  when  you  approach,  everything  around  you  is 
gay,  and  you  only  are  unhappy."  He  then  endeavored 
to  soothe  her  by  his  embraces,  but  she  turned  away 
her  head,  and  fled,  trembling,  toward  her  mother.  The 
caresses  of  her  brother  excited  too  much  emotion  in 
her  agitated  heart,  and  she  sought  in  the  arms  of  her 
mother  refuge  from  herself.  Paul,  unused  to  the  secret 
windings  of  the  female  heart,  vexed  himself  in  vain  in 
endeavoring  to  comprehend  the  meaning  of  these  new 
and  strange  caprices.  Misfortunes  seldom  come  alone, 
and  a  serious  calamity  now  impended  over  these  families. 
One  of  those  summers  which  sometimes  desolate  the 
countries  situated  between  the  tropics  now  began  to  spread 
its  ravages  over  this  island.  It  was  near  the  end  of 
December,  when  the  sun,  in  Capricorn,  darts  over  the 
Mauritius,  during  the  space  of  three  weeks,  its  vertical 
fires.  The  southeast  wind,  which  prevails  throughout  , 
almost  the  whole  year,  no  longer  blew.  Vast  columns 
of  dust  arose  from  the  highways  and  hung  suspended 
in  the  air ;  the  ground  was  everywhere  broken  into  clefts ; 
the  grass  was  burnt  up ;  hot  exhalations  issued  from  the 
sides  of  the  mountains,  and  their  rivulets  for  the  most 
part  became  dry.  No  refreshing  cloud  ever  arose  from 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  137 

the  sea  :  fiery  vapors  only  during  the  day  ascended  from 
the  plains,  and  appeared  at  sunset  like  the  reflection  of 
a  vast  conflagration.  Night  brought  no  coolness  to  the 
heated  atmosphere,  and  the  red  moon  rising  in  the  misty 
horizon  appeared  of  supernatural  magnitude.  The  droop- 
ing cattle  on  the  sides  of  the  hills,  stretching  out  their 
necks  toward  heaven  and  panting  for  breath,  made 
the  valleys  re-echo  with  their  melancholy  lowings ;  even 
the  CafTre  by  whom  they  were  led  threw  himself 
upon  the  earth  in  search  of  some  cooling  moisture,  but 
his  hopes  were  vain;  the  scorching  sun  had  penetrated 
the  whole  soil,  and  the  stifling  atmosphere  every- 
where resounded  with  the  buzzing  noise  of  insects  seek- 
ing to  allay  their  thirst  with  the  blood  of  men  and  of 
animals. 

During  this  sultry  season  Virginia's  restlessness  and 
disquietude  were  much  increased.  One  night  in  particular, 
being  unable  to  sleep,  she  arose  from  her  bed,  sat  down, 
and  returned  to  rest  again,  but  could  find  in  no  attitude 
either  slumber  or  repose.  At  length  she  bent  her  way, 
by  the  light  of  the  moon,  toward  her  fountain,  and  gazed 
at  its  spring,  which,  notwithstanding  the  drought,  still 
trickled  in  silver  threads  down  the  brown  sides  of  the 


MS  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA 

rock.  She  flung  herself  into  the  bash  its  coolness 
reanimated  her  spirits  and  a  thousand  soothing  remem- 
brances came  to  her  mind.  She  recollected  that  in  her 
infancy  her  mother  and  Margaret  had  amused  themselves 
by  bathing  her  with  Paul  in  this  very  spot ;  that  he 
afterward,  reserving  this  bath  for  her  sole  use,  had  hollowed 
out  its  bed,  covered  the  bottom  with  sand,  and  sown 
aromatic  herbs  around  its  borders.  She  saw  in  the  water, 
upon  her  naked  arms  and  bosom,  the  reflection  of  the 
two  cocoa  trees  which  were  planted  at  her  own  and  her 
brother's  birth,  and  which  interwove  above  her  head  their 
green  branches  and  young  fruit.  She  thought  of  Paul's 
friendship,  sweeter  than  the  odor  of  the  blossoms,  purer 
than  the  waters  of  the  fountain,  stronger  than  the  inter- 
twining palm  tree,  and  she  sighed.  Reflecting  on  the 
hour  of  the  night  and  the  profound  solitude,  her  imagina- 
tion became  disturbed.  Suddenly  she  flew  affrighted  from 
those  dangerous  shades,  and  those  waters  which  seemed 
to  her  hotter  than  the  tropical  sunbeam,  and  ran  to  her 
mother  for  refuge.  More  than  once,  wishing  to  reveal 
her  sufferings,  she  pressed  her  mother's  hand  within  her 
own ;  more  than  once  she  was  ready  to  pronounce  the 
name  of  Paul ;  but  her  oppressed  heart  left  her  lips  no 


VIRGINIA  ESCAPING  FROM  PAUL. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  141 

power  of  utterance,  and,  leaning  her  head  on  her  mother's 
bosom,  she  bathed  it  with  her  tears. 

Madame  de  la  Tour,  though  she  easily  discerned  the 
source  of  her  daughter's  uneasiness,  did  not  think  proper 
to  speak  to  her  on  the  subject. 

"  My  dear  child,"  said  she,  "  offer  up  your  supplications 
to  God,  who  disposes  at  His  will  of  health  and  of  life. 
He  subjects  you  to  trial  now,  in  order  to  recompense 
you  hereafter.  Remember  that  we  are  only  placed  upon 
earth  for  the  exercise  of  virtue." 

The  excessive  heat  in  the  mean  time  raised  vast  masses 
of  vapor  from  the  ocean,  which  hung  over  the  island 
like  an  immense  parasol,  and  gathered  round  the  summits 
of  the  mountains.  Long  flakes  of  fire  issued  from  time 
to  time  from  these  mist-embosomed  peaks.  The  most 
awful  thunder  soon  after  re-echoed  through  the  woods, 
the  plains,  and  the  valleys ;  the  rains  fell  from  the  skies 
in  cataracts ;  foaming  torrents  rushed  down  the  sides 
of  this  mountain ;  the  bottom  of  the  valley  became  a 
sea,  and  the  elevated  platform  on  which  the  cottages  were 
built  a  little  island.  The  accumulated  waters,  having 
no  other  outlet,  rushed  with  violence  through  the  narrow 
gorge  which  leads  into  the  valley,  tossing  and  roaring, 


142 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


and   bearing    along    with    them    a   mingled  wreck  of  soil, 

trees,  and  rocks. 

The      trembling 

families  meant!  m  e 
addressed  their  pray- 
ers to  God  all  to- 
gether in  the  cot- 
\  tage  of  Madame  de 


^K'-  ^ 

&^/*vSfSp^-'£^ 

M  >-f  )  'i   \  *2&^"   ' 

*,*•  ^  v -.  • 


la  Tour,    the    roof  of   which    cracked    fearfully    from  the 
force    of    the    winds.       So    incessant    and    vivid    were    the 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  143 

lightnings  that,  although  the  doors  and  window-shutters 
were  securely  fastened,  every  object  without  could  be  dis- 
tinctly seen  through  the  joints  in  the  wood-work.  Paul, 
followed  by  Domingo,  went  with  intrepidity  from  one 
cottage  to  another,  notwithstanding  the  fury  of  the  tem- 
pest ;  here  supporting  a  partition  with  a  buttress,  there 
driving  in  a  stake,  and  only  returning  to  the  family  to 
calm  their  fears  by  the  expression  of  a  hope  that  the  storm 
was  passing  away.  Accordingly,  in  the  evening  the  rains 
ceased,  the  trade-winds  of  the  south-east  pursued  their 
ordinary  course,  the  tempestuous  clouds  were  driven  away 
to  the  northward,  and  the  setting  sun  appeared  in  the 
horizon. 

Virginia's  first  wish  was  to  visit  the  spot  called  her 
Resting-place.  Paul  approached  her  with  a  timid  air  and 
offered  her  the  assistance  of  his  arm ;  she  accepted  it  with 
a  smile,  and  they  left  the  cottage  together.  The  air  was 
clear  and  fresh ;  white  vapors  arose  from  the  ridges  of 
the  mountain,  which  was  furrowed  here  and  there  by  the 
courses  of  torrents,  marked  in  foam,  and  now  beginning 
to  dry  up  on  all  sides.  As  for  the  garden,  it  was  com- 
pletely torn  to  pieces  by  deep  water-courses,  the  roots 
of  most  of  the  fruit  trees  were  laid  bare,  and  vast  heaps 


144 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


of  sand  covered  the  borders  of  the  meadows,  and  had 
choked  up  Virginia's  bath.  The  two  cocoa  trees,  however, 
were  still  erect,  and  still  retained  their  freshness ;  but  they 

were     n  o 
longer  sur- 
rounded by 
turf  or  ar- 
bors or  birds,  except  a  few 
amadavid     birds,     which 
upon    the    points   of    the 
neighboring    rocks    were 
lamenting,     in     plaintive 
notes,   the    loss    of  their 
young. 

At  the  sight  of  this 
general  desolation  Vir- 
'/ -_  ginia  exclaimed  to  Paul, 
"  You  brought  birds 
hither,  and  the  hurri- 
cane has  killed  them. 
You  planted  this  garden,  and  it  is  now  destroyed.  Every- 
thing then  upon  earth  perishes,  and  it  is  only  Heaven  that 
is  not  subject  to  change." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  145 

"  Why,"  answered  Paul,  "  cannot  I  give  you  something 
that  belongs  to  Heaven  1  But  I  have  nothing  of  my  own 
even  upon  the  earth." 

Virginia  with  a  blush  replied, 

"You  have  the  picture  of  St.  Paul." 

As  soon  as  she  had  uttered  the  words  he  flew  in  quest 
of  it  to  his  mother's  cottage.  This  picture  was  a  minia- 
ture of  Paul  the  Hermit,  which  Margaret,  who  viewed  it 
with  feelings  of  great  devotion,  had  worn  at  her  neck  while 
a  girl,  and  which,  after  she  became  a  mother,  she  had 
placed  round  her  child's.  It  had  even  happened  that  being, 
while  pregnant,  abandoned  by  all  the  world,  and  con- 
stantly occupied  in  contemplating  the  image  of  this  benev- 
olent recluse,  her  offspring  had  contracted  some  resem- 
blance to  this  revered  object.  She  therefore  bestowed 
upon  him  the  name  of  Paul,  giving  him  for  his  patron 
a  saint  who  had  passed  his  life  far  from  mankind,  by 
whom  he  had  been  first  deceived  and  then  forsaken. 

Virginia,  on  receiving  this  little  present  from  the  hands 
of  Paul,  said  to  him,  with  emotion, 

"  My  dear  brother,  I  will  never  part  with  this  while 
I  live ;  nor  will  I  ever  forget  that  you  have  given  me  the 
only  thing  you  have  in  the  world." 


10 


146  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

At  this  tone  of  friendship,  this  unhoped-for  return  of 
familiarity  and  tenderness,  Paul  attempted  to  embrace  her; 
but,  light  as  a  bird,  she  escaped  him  and  fled  away,  leav- 
ing him  astonished  and  unable  to  account  for  conduct  so 

o 

extraordinary. 

Meanwhile  Margaret  said  to  Madame  de  la  Tour, 

"  Why  do  we  not  unite  our  children  by  marriage  1 
They  have  a  strong  attachment  for  each  other,  and,  though 
my  son  hardly  understands  the  real  nature  of  his  feelings, 
yet  great  care  and  watchfulness  will  be  necessary.  Under 
such  circumstances  it  will  be  as  well  not  to  leave  them 
too  much  together." 

Madame  de  la  Tour  replied, 

"  They  axe  too  young  and  too  poor.  What  grief  would 
it  occasion  us  to  see  Virginia  bring  into  the  world  unfor- 
tunate children  whom  she  would  not  perhaps  have  suf- 
ficient strength  to  rear !  Your  negro,  Domingo,  is  almost 
too  old  to  labor ;  Mary  is  infirm.  As  for  myself,  my 
dear  friend,  at  the  end  of  fifteen  years  I  find  my  strength 
greatly  decreased  ;  the  feebleness  of  age  advances  rapidly 
in  hot  climates,  and,  above  all,  under  the  pressure  of  mis- 
fortune. Paul  is  our  only  hope :  let  us  wait  till  he  comes 
to  maturity,  and  his  increased  strength  enables  him  to 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  147 

support  us  by  his  labor :  at  present  you  well  know  that 
we  have  only  sufficient  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  day  : 
but  were  we  to  send  Paul  for  a  short  time  to  the  Indies, 
he  might  acquire  by  commerce  the  means  of  purchasing 
some  slaves,  and  at  his  return  we  could  unite  him  to  Vir- 
ginia ;  for  I  am  persuaded  no  one  on  earth  would 
render  her  so  happy  as  your  son.  We  will  consult  our 
neighbor  on  this  subject." 

They  accordingly  asked  my  advice,  which  was  in 
accordance  with  Madame  de  la  Tour's  opinion. 

"  The  Indian  seas,"  I  observed  to  them,  "  are  calm, 
and  in  choosing  a  favorable  time  of  the  year  the  voyage 
out  is  seldom  longer  than  six  weeks  ;  and  the  same  time 
may  be  allowed  for  the  return  home.  We  will  furnish 
Paul  with  a  little  venture  from  my  neighborhood,  where 
he  is  much  beloved.  If  we  were  only  to  supply  him 
with  some  raw  cotton,  of  which  we  make  110  use  for  want 

of  mills  to  work  it ;  some  ebonv,  which  is  here  so  common 

«/ ' 

that  it  serves  us  for  firing  ;  and  some  rosin,  which  is  found 
in  our  woods, — he  would  be  able  to  sell  those  articles, 
though  useless  here,  to  good  advantage  in  the  Indies." 

I  took  upon  myself  to  obtain  permission  from  Monsieur 
de  la  Bourdonnais  to  undertake  this  voyage,  and  I  deter- 


148  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

mined  previously  to  mention  the  affair  to  Paul.  But  what 
was  my  surprise  when  this  young  man  said  to  me,  with  a 
degree  of  good  sense  above  his  age, 

"  And  why  do  you  wish  me  to  leave  my  family  for 
this  precarious  pursuit  of  fortune  ?  Is  there  any  com- 
merce in  the  world  more  advantageous  than  the  culture 
of  the  ground,  which  yields  sometimes  fifty  or  a  hundred- 
fold ?  If  we  wish  to  engage  in  commerce,  can  we  not 
do  so  by  carrying  our  superfluities  to  the  town  without 
my  wandering  to  the  Indies  ?  Our  mothers  tell  me  that 
Domingo  is  old  and  feeble ;  but  I  am  young  and  gather 
strength  every  day.  If  any  accident  should  happen  dur- 
ing my  absence — above  all  to  Virginia,  who  already  suf- 
fers—  Oh  no,  no !  I  cannot  resolve  to  leave  them." 

So  decided  an  answer  threw  me  into  great  perplexity, 
for  Madame  de  la  Tour  had  not  concealed  from  me  the 
cause  of  Virginia's  illness  and  want  of  spirits,  and  her 
desire  of  separating  these  young  people  till  they  were 
a  few  years  older.  I  took  care,  however,  not  to  drop 
anything  which  could  lead  Paul  to  suspect  the  existence 
of  these  motives. 

About  this  period  a  ship  from  France  brought  Madame 
de  la  Tour  a  letter  from  her  aunt.  The  fear  of  death, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  149 

without  which  hearts  as  insensible  as  hers  would  never 
feel,  had  alarmed  her  into  compassion.  When  she  wrote 
she  was  recovering  from  a  dangerous  illness,  which  had, 
however,  left  her  incurably  languid  and  weak.  She 
desired  her  niece  to  return  to  France,  or,  if  her  health 
forbade  her  to  undertake  so  long  a  voyage,  she  begged 
her  to  send  Virginia,  on  whom  she  promised  to  bestow  a 
good  education,  to  procure  for  her  a  splendid  marriage, 
and  to  leave  her  heiress  of  her  whole  fortune.  She  con- 
cluded by  enjoining  strict  obedience  to  her  will,  in  grat- 
itude, she  said,  for  her  great  kindness. 

At  the  perusal  of  this  letter  general  consternation 
spread  itself  through  the  whole  assembled  party.  Do- 
mingo and  Mary  began  to  weep.  Paul,  motionless  with 
surprise,  appeared  almost  ready  to  burst  with  indignation ; 
while  Virginia,  fixing  her  eyes  anxiously  upon  her  mother, 
had  not  power  to  utter  a  single  word. 

"  And  can  you  now  leave  us  ?"  cried  Margaret  to 
Madame  de  la  Tour. 

"  No,  my  dear  friend,  no,  my  beloved  children,"  replied 
Madame  de  la  Tour ;  "I  will  never  leave  you.  I  have 
lived  with  you,  and  with  you  I  will  die.  I  have  known 
no  happiness  but  in  your  affection.  If  my  health  be 


150  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

deranged,  my  past  misfortunes  are  the  cause.  My  heart 
has  be-on  deeply  wounded  by  the  cruelty  of  my  relations 
and  by  the  loss  of  my  beloved  husband.  But  I  have 
since  found  more  consolation  and  more  real  happiness 
with  you  in  these  humble  huts  than  all  the  wealth  of  my 
family  could  now  lead  me  to  expect  in  my  own  country." 

At  this  soothing  language  every  eye  overflowed  with 
tears  of  delight. 

Paul,  pressing  Madame  de  la  Tour  in  his  arms,  ex- 
claimed, 

"  Neither  will  I  leave  you.  I  will  not  go  to  the  Indies. 
We  will  all  labor  for  you,  dear  mamma,  and  you  shall 
never  feel  any  want  with  us." 

But  of  the  whole  society,  the  person  who  displayed 
the  least  transport,  and  who  probably  felt  the  most,  was 
Virginia,  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  day  the  gentle 
gayety  which  flowed  from  her  heart,  and  proved  that, 
her  peace  of  mind  was  restored,  completed  the  general 
satisfaction. 

At  sunrise  the  next  day,  just  as  they  had  concluded 
offering  up,  as  usual,  their  morning  prayer  before  break- 
fast, Domingo  came  to  inform  them  that  a  gentleman 
on  horseback,  followed  by  two  slaves,  was  coming  toward 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


151 


the  plantation.  It  was  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais.  He 
entered  the  cottage,  where  he  found  the  family  at  break- 
fast. Virginia  had  prepared,  according  to  the  custom  of 

the  country,  coffee,  and  rice 
boiled  in  water.  To  these  she 
had  added  hot  yams  and  fresh 
plantains.  The  leaves  of  the 


/L 


plantain  tree  supplied  the  want   of  table-linen,   and    cala- 
bash shells,  split  in  two,  served  for  cups. 

The    governor    exhibited,    at    first,    some    astonishment 


L52  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

at  the  homeliness  of  the  dwelling ;  then,  addressing  him- 
self to  Madame  de  la  Tour,  he  observed  that,  although 
public  affairs  drew  his  attention  too  much  from  the  con- 
cerns of  individuals,  she  had  many  claims  on  his  good 
offices.  "  You  have  an  aunt  at  Paris,  madam,"  he  added, 
"  a  woman  of  quality,  and  immensely  rich,  who  expects 
that  you  will  hasten  to  see  her,  and  who  means  to  bestow 
upon  you  her  whole  fortune." 

Madame  de  la  Tour  replied  that  the  state  of  her 
health  would  not  permit  her  to  undertake  so  long  a 
voyage. 

"  At  least,"  resumed  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais, 
"  you  cannot  without  injustice  deprive  this  amiable  young 
lady,  your  daughter,  of  so  noble  an  inheritance.  I  will 
not  conceal  from  you  that  your  aunt  has  made  use  of 
her  influence  to  secure  your  daughter  being  sent  to  her, 
and  that  I  have  received  official  letters  in  which  I  am 
ordered  to  exert  my  authority,  if  necessary,  to  that  effect. 
But  as  I  only  wish  to  employ  my  power  for  the  purpose 
of  rendering  the  inhabitants  of  this  country  happy,  I 
expect  from  your  good  sense  the  voluntary  sacrifice  of 
a  few  years  upon  which  your  daughter's  establishment 
in  the  world  and  the  welfare  of  your  whole  life  depends. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  153 

Wherefore  do  we  come  to  these  islands  ?  Is  it  not  to 
acquire  a  fortune  ?  And  will  it  not  be  more  agreeable 
to  return  and  find  it  in  your  own  country  ?" 

He  then  took  a  large  bag  of  piastres  from  one  of 
his  slaves  and  placed  it  upon  the  table.  "  This  sum," 
he  continued,  "  is  allotted  by  your  aunt  to  defray  the 
outlay  necessary  for  the  equipment  of  the  young  lady 
for  her  voyage."  Gently  reproaching  Madame  de  la  Tour 
for  not  having  had  recourse  to  him  in  her  difficulties,  he 
extolled  at  the  same  time  her  noble  fortitude. 

Upon  this  Paul  said  to  the  governor, 

"  My  mother  did  apply  to  you,  sir,  and  you  received 
her  ill." 

"Have  you  another  child,  madam'?"  said  Monsieur 
de  la  Bourdonnais  to  Madame  de  la  Tour. 

"No,  sir,"  she  replied;  "this  is  the  son  of  my  friend; 
but  he  and  Virginia  are  equally  dear  to  us,  and  we  mutually 
consider  them  both  as  our  own  children." 

"  Young  man,"  said  the  governor  to  Paul,  "  when  you 
have  acquired  a  little  more  experience  of  the  world,  you 
will  know  that  it  is  the  misfortune  of  people  in  place  to 
be  deceived,  and  bestow  in  consequence  upon  intriguing 
vice  that  which  they  would  wish  to  give  to  modest  merit." 


154  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais,  at  the  request  of  Madame 
do  la  Tour,  placed  himself  next  to  her  at  table,  and  break- 
fasted after  the  manner  of  the  Creoles,  upon  coffee  mixed 
with  rice  boiled  in  water.  He  was  delighted  with  the 
order  and  cleanliness  which  prevailed  in  the  little  cottage, 
the  harmony  of  the  two  interesting  families,  and  the  zeal 
of  their  old  servants.  "  Here,"  he  exclaimed,  "  I  discern 
only  wooden  furniture,  but  I  find  serene  countenances 
and  hearts  of  gold." 

Paul,  enchanted  with  the  affability  of  the  governor, 
said  to  him, 

"  I  wish  to  be  your  friend,  for  you  are  a  good  man." 

Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  received  with  pleasure 
this  insular  compliment,  and,  taking  Paul  by  the  hand, 
assured  him  he  might  rely  upon  his  friendship. 

After  breakfast  he  took  Madame  de  la  Tour  aside  and 
informed  her  that  an  opportunity  would  soon  offer  itself 
of  sending  her  daughter  to  France,  in  a  ship  which  was 
going  to  sail  in  a  short  time ;  that  he  would  put  her  under 
the  charge  of  a  lady,  one  of  the  passengers,  who  was 
a  relation  of  his  own ;  and  that  she  must  not  think  of 
renouncing  an  immense  fortune  on  account  of  the  pain 
of  being  separated  from  her  daughter  for  a  brief  interval. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  155 

"Your  aunt,"  he  added,  "cannot  live  more  than  two 
years ;  of  this  I  am  assured  by  her  friends.  Think  of 
it  seriously.  Fortune  does  not  visit  us  every  day.  Con- 
sult your  friends.  I  am  sure  that  every  person  of  good 
sense  will  be  of  my  opinion." 

She  answered,  that,  as  she  desired  no  other  happiness 
henceforth  in  the  world  than  in  promoting  that  of  her 
daughter,  she  hoped  to  be  allowed  to  leave  her  departure 
for  France  entirely  to  her  own  inclination. 

Madame  de  la  Tour  was  not  sorry  to  find  an  oppor- 
tunity of  separating  Paul  and  Virginia  for  a  short  time, 
and  provide  by  this  means  for  their  mutual  felicity  at  a 
future  period.  She  took  her  daughter  aside  and  said  to 
her, 

"  My  dear  child,  our  servants  are  now  old.  Paul  is 
still  very  young,  Margaret  is  advanced  in  years,  and  I  am 
already  infirm.  If  I  should  die  what  would  become  of 

vou,  without  fortune,  in  the  midst  of  these  deserts'?     You 

• 

would  then  be  left  alone,  without  any  person  who  could 
afford  you  much  assistance,  and  would  be  obliged  to 
labor  without  ceasing  as  a  hired  servant  in  order  to  sup- 
port your  wretched  existence.  This  idea  overcomes  me 
with  sorrow." 


[56  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Virginia  answered, 

"  God  has  appointed  us  to  labor  and  to  bless  Him 
every  day.  Up  to  this  time  He  has  never  forsaken  us, 
and  He  never  will  forsake  us  in  time  to  come.  His  prov- 
idence watches  most  especially  over  the  unfortunate.  You 
have  told  me  this  very  often,  my  dear  mother!  I  cannot 
resolve  to  leave  you." 

Madame  de  la  Tour  replied,  with  much  emotion, 

"  I  have  no  other  aim  than  to  render  you  happy, 
and  to  marry  you  one  day  to  Paul,  who  is  not  really  your 
brother.  Remember,  then,  that  his  fortune  depends  upon 
you." 

A  young  girl  who  is  in  love  believes  that  every  one 
else  is  ignorant  of  her  passion ;  she  throws  over  her  eyes 
the  veil  with  which  she  covers  the  feelings  of  her  heart ; 
but  when  it  is  once  lifted  by  a  friendly  hand,  the  hidden 
sorrows  of  her  attachment  escape  as  through  a  newly- 
opened  barrier,  and  the  sweet  outpourings  of  unrestrained 
confidence  succeed  to  her  former  mystery  and  reserve. 
Virginia,  deeply  affected  by  this  new  proof  of  her  mother's 
tenderness,  related  to  her  the  cruel  struggles  she  had 
undergone,  of  which  Heaven  alone  had  been  witness ; 
she  saw,  she  said,  the  hand  of  Providence  in  the  assistance 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  157 

of  an  affectionate  mother,  who  approved  of  her  attach- 
ment, and  would  guide  her  by  her  counsels ;  and  as  she 
was  now  strengthened  by  such  support,  every  considera- 
tion led  her  to  remain  with  her  mother,  without  anxiety 
for  the  present  and  without  apprehension  for  the  future. 

Madame  de  la  Tour,  perceiving  that  this  confidential 
conversation  had  produced  an  effect  altogether  different 
from  that  which  she  expected,  said, 

"  My  dear  child,  I  do  not  wish  to  constrain  you  ;  think 
over  it  at  leisure,  but  conceal  your  affection  from  Paul. 
It  is  better  not  to  let  a  man  know  that  the  heart  of  his 
mistress  is  gained." 

Virginia  and  her  mother  were  sitting  together  by  them- 
selves the  same  evening,  when  a  tall  man,  dressed  in  a 
blue  cassock,  entered  their  cottage.  He  was  a  missionary 
priest  and  the  confessor  of  Madame  de  la  Tour  and  her 
daughter,  who  had  now  been  sent  to  them  by  the  governor. 

"  My  children,"  he  exclaimed  as  he  entered,  "  God  be 
praised !  you  are  now  rich.  You  can  now  attend  to  the 
kind  suggestions  of  your  benevolent  hearts  and  do  good 
to  the  poor.  I  know  what  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais 
has  said  to  you,  and  what  you  have  said  in  reply.  Your 
health,  dear  madam,  obliges  you  to  remain  here  ;  but  you, 


158 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


lady,    are    without    excuse.       We    must    obey    the 

J  ' 

direction  of  Providence,  and  we  must  also  obey  our  aged 
relations,  even  when  they 
are  unjust.     A   sacrifice  is 
required  of  you,  but  it  is 
the  will  of    God.      Our 
Lord  devot- 
ed   Himself 
for  you,  and 


you,  in  imitation  of  His  example,  must  give  up  something  for 
the  welfare  of  your  family.  Your  voyage  to  France  will  end 
happily.  You  will  surely  consent  to  go,  my  dear  young  lady." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  159 

Virginia,  with  downcast  eyes,  answered,  trembling, 
"  If   it    is  the   command  of   God,    I  will  not    presume 
to    oppose   it.     Let   the  will    of   God  be  done !"     As  she 
uttered  these  words,  she  wept. 

The  priest  went  away  in  order  to  inform  the  governor 
of  the  success  of  his  mission.  In  the  mean  time,  Madame 
de  la  Tour  sent  Domingo  to  request  me  to  come  to  her, 
that  she  might  consult  me  respecting  Virginia's  departure. 
I  was  not  at  all  of  opinion  that  she  ought  to  go.  I  con- 
sider it  as  a  fixed  principle  of  happiness  that  we  ought 
to  prefer  the  advantages  of  nature  to  those  of  fortune, 
and  never  go  in  search  of  that  at  a  distance  which  we 
may  find  at  home,  in  our  own  bosoms..  But  what  could 
be  expected  from  my  advice  in  opposition  to  the  illusions 
of  a  splendid  fortune  1 — or  from  my  simple  reasoning  when 
in  competition  with  the  prejudices  of  the  world  and  an 
authority  held  sacred  by  Madame  de  la  Tour  ?  This  lady 
indeed  had  only  consulted  me  out  of  politeness ;  she 
had  ceased  to  deliberate  since  she  had  heard  the  decision 
of  her  confessor.  Margaret  herself — who,  notwithstanding 
the  advantages  she  expected  for  her  son  from  the  posses- 
sion of  Virginia's  fortune,  had  hitherto  opposed  her  depart- 
ure— made  no  further  objections. 


160  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

As  for  Paul,  in  ignorance  of  what  had  been  deter- 
mined, but  alarmed  at  the  secret  conversations  which 
Virginia  had  been  holding  with  her  mother,  he  abandoned 
himself  to  melancholy. 

"  They  are  plotting  something  against  me,"  cried  he, 
"for  they  conceal  everything  from  me." 

A  report  having  in  the  mean  time  been  spread  in  the 
island  that  fortune  had  visited  these  rocks,  merchants  of 
every  description  were  seen  climbing  their  steep  ascent. 
Now  for  the  first  time  were  seen  displayed  in  these  humble 
huts  the  richest  stuffs  of  India;  the  fine  dimity  of  Gon- 
delore ;  the  handkerchiefs  of  Pellicate  and  Masulipatan ; 
the  plain,  striped,  and  embroidered  muslins  of  Dacca, 
so  beautifully  transparent :  the  delicately  white  cottons 
of  Surat;  and  linens  of  all  colors.  They  also  brought 
with  them  the  gorgeous  silks  of  China,  satin  damasks, 
some  white,  and  others  grass-green  and  bright  red  ;  pink 
taffetas,  with  a  profusion  of  satins  and  gauze  of  Tonquin, 
both  plain  and  decorated  with  flowers  ;  soft  pekins,  downy 
as  cloth  ;  with  white  and  yellow  nankeens  and  the  calicoes 
of  Madagascar. 

Madame  de  la  Tour  wished  her  daughter  to  purchase 
whatever  she  liked ;  she  only  examined  the  goods  and 


VIRGINIA  DRESSED. 


11 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  163 

inquired  the  price,  to  take  care  that  the  dealers  did  not 
cheat  her.  Virginia  made  choice  of  everything  she  thought 
would  be  useful  or  agreeable  to  her  mother  or  to  Margaret 
and  her  son. 

"This,"  said  she,  "will  be  wanted  for  furnishing  the 
cottage,  and  that  will  be  very  useful  to  Mary  and  Do- 
mingo."  In  short,  the  bag  of  piastres  was  almost  emptied 
before  she  even  began  to  consider  her  own  wants ;  and 
she  was  obliged  to  receive  back  for  her  own  use  a  share 
of  the  presents  which  she  had  distributed  among  the 
family  circle. 

Paul,  overcome  with  sorrow  at  the  sight  of  these  gifts 
of  fortune,  which  he  felt  were  a  presage  of  Virginia's 
departure,  came  a  few  days  after  to  my  dwelling.  With 
an  air  of  deep  despondency  he  said  to  me, 

"My  sister  is  going  away;  she  is  already  making 
preparations  for  her  voyage.  I  conjure  you  to  come  and 
exert  your  influence  over  her  mother  and  mine,  in  order 
to  detain  her  here."  1  could  not  refuse  the  young  man's 
solicitations,  although  well  convinced  that  my  representa- 
tions would  be  unavailing. 

Virginia  had  ever  appeared  to  me  charming  when  clad 
in  the  coarse  cloth  of  Bengal,  with  a  red  handkerchief 


164 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


tied  round  her  head :  you  may  therefore  imagine  how  much 
her  beauty  was  increased  when  she  was  attired  in  the 
graceful  and  elegant  costume  worn 
by  the  ladies  of  this  country.  She 
had  on  a  white  muslin  dress,  lined 
with  pink  taffeta.  Her  somewhat 
tall  and  slender  figure  was  shown 
to  advantage  in  her  new  attire,  and 
the  simple  ar- 
rangement 


of  her  hair  accorded  admirably  with  the  form  of  her  head. 
Her    fine    blue    eyes    were    filled    with     an     expression    of 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  165 

melancholy,  and  the  struggles  of  passion,  with  which  her 
heart  was  agitated,  imparted  a  flush  to  her  cheek  and 
to  her  voice  a  tone  of  deep  emotion.  The  contrast 
between  her  pensive  look  and  her  gay  habiliments  ren- 
dered her  more  interesting  than  ever,  nor  was  it  possible 
to  see  or  hear  her  unmoved. 

Paul  became  more  and  more  melancholy ;  and  at 
length  Margaret,  distressed  at  the  situation  of  her  son, 
took  him  aside  and  said  to  him, 

"  Why,  my  dear  child,  will  you  cherish  vain  hopes, 
which  will  only  render  your  disappointment  more  bitter? 
It  is  time  for  me  to  make  known  to  you  the  secret  of 
your  life  and  of  mine.  Mademoiselle  de  la  Tour  belongs, 
by  her  mother's  side,  to  a  rich  and  noble  family,  while 
you  are  but  the  son  of  a  poor  peasant-girl;  and,  what  is 
worse,  you  are  illegitimate." 

Paul,  who  had  never  heard  this  last  expression  before, 
inquired  with  eagerness  its  meaning. 

His  mother  replied, 

"  I  was  not  married  to  your  father.  When  I  was  a 
girl,  seduced  by  love,  I  was  guilty  of  a  weakness  of  which 
you  are  the  offspring.  The  consequence  of  my  fault  is 
that  you  are  deprived  of  the  protection  of  a  father's  family, 


166  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  by  my  flight  from  home  you  have  also  lost  that  of 
your  mother's.  Unfortunate  child !  you  have  no  relation 
in  the  world  but  me  !"  and  she  shed  a  flood  of  tears. 

Paul,  pressing  her  in  his  arms,  exclaimed,  "  Oh,  my 
dear  mother !  since  I  have  no  relation  in  the  world  but 
you,  I  will  love  you  all  the  more.  But  what  a  secret 
have  you  just  disclosed  to  me !  I  now  see  the  reason  why 
Mademoiselle  de  la  Tour  has  estranged  herself  so  much 
from  me  for  the  last  two  months,  and  why  she  has  deter- 
mined to  go  to  France.  Ah !  I  perceive  too  well  that 
she  despises  me." 

The  hour  of  supper  being  arrived,  we  gathered  round 
the  table,  but  the  different  sensations  with  which  we  were 
agitated  left  us  little  inclination  to  eat,  and  the  meal,  if 
such  it  may  be  called,  passed  in  silence.  Virginia  was 
the  first  to  rise ;  she  went  out,  and  seated  herself  on 
the  very  spot  where  we  now  are.  Paul  hastened  after 
her  and  sat  down  by  her  side.  Both  of  them,  for  some 
time,  kept  a  profound  silence.  It  was  one  of  those  deli- 
cious nights  which  are  so  common  between  the  tropics, 
and  to  the  beauty  of  which  no  pencil  can  do  justice.  The 
moon  appeared  in  the  midst  of  the  firmament  surrounded 
by  a  curtain  of  clouds,  which  was  gradually  unfolded 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  167 

by  her  beams.  Her  light  insensibly  spread  itself  over 
the  mountains  of  the  island,  and  their  distant  peaks 
glistened  with  a  silvery  green.  The  winds  were  perfectly 
still.  We  heard  among  the  woods,  at  the  bottom  of  the 
valleys  and  on  the  summits  of  the  rocks,  the  piping  cries 
and  the  soft  notes  of  the  birds  wantoning  in  their  nests, 
and  rejoicing  in  the  brightness  of  the  night  and  the 
serenity  of  the  atmosphere.  The  hum  of  insects  was 
heard  in  the  grass.  The  stars  sparkled  in  the  heavens, 
and  their  lucid  orbs  were  reflected  in  trembling  sparkles 
from  the  tranquil  bosom  of  the  ocean.  Virginia's  eye 
wandered  distractedly  over  its  vast  and  gloomy  horizon, 
distinguishable  from  the  shore  of  the  island  only  by  the 
red  fires  in  the  fishing-boats.  She  perceived  at  the  entrance 
of  the  harbor  a  light  and  a  shadow  ;  these  were  the  watch- 
lights  and  the  hull  of  the  vessel  in  which  she  was  to 
embark  for  Europe,  and  which,  all  ready  for  sea,  lay  at 
anchor  waiting  for  a  breeze.  Affected  at  this  sight,  she 
turned  away  her  head  in  order  to  hide  her  tears  from  Paul. 
Madame  de  la  Tour,  Margaret,  and  I  were  seated  at 
a  little  distance,  beneath  the  plantain  trees,  and,  owing 
to  the  stillness  of  the  night,  we  distinctly  heard  their 
conversation,  which  I  have  not  forgotten. 


1G8 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


Paul  said  to  her, 

"  You  are  going  away  from  us,   they  tell  me,   in   three 
days.     You    do    not    fear,    then,   to    encounter   the   danger 

of  the  sea,  at  the  sight  of  which  you 

are  so  much  ter- 


"  I    must    perform   my   duty,"   answered   Virginia,    "  by 
obeying  my  parent." 

"  You  leave  us,"  resumed  Paul,  "  for  a  distant  relation, 

whom  vou  have  never  seen." 

«/ 

"Alas!"  cried  Virginia,   "I  would  have  remained  here 
my    whole    life,    but    my    mother    would    not    have    it    so. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  169 

My  confessor,  too,  told  me  it  was  the  will  of  God  that 
I  should  go,  and  that  life  was  a  scene  of  trials ! — and  oh, 
this  is  indeed  a  severe  one." 

"  What !"  exclaimed  Paul,  "  you  could  find  so  many 
reasons  for  going,  and  not  one  for  remaining  here !  Ah ! 
there  is  one  reason  for  your  departure  that  you  have  not 
mentioned.  Eiches  have  great  attractions.  You  will 
soon  find  in  the  new  world  to  which  you  are  going 
another  to  whom  you  will  give  the  name  of  brother, 
which  you  bestow  on  me  no  more.  You  will  choose 
that  brother  from  amongst  persons  who  are  worthy  of 
you  by  their  birth,  and  by  a  fortune  which  I  have  not 
to  offer.  But  where  can  you  go  to  be  happier?  On 
what  shore  will  you  land,  and  find  it  dearer  to  you  than 
the  spot  which  gave  you  birth  ?  and  where  will  you 
form  around  you  a  society  more  delightful  to  you  than 
this,  by  which  you  are  so  much  beloved  ?  How  will 
you  bear  to  live  without  your  mother's  caresses,  to  which 
vou  are  so  much  accustomed  ?  What  will  become  of 

•/ 

her,  already  advanced  in  years,  when  she  no  longer  sees 
you  at  her  side  at  table,  in  the  house,  in  the  walks,  where 
she  used  to  lean  upon  you  1  What  will  become  of  my 
mother,  who  loves  you  with  the  same  affection '?  What 


170 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


shall  I  say  to  comfort  them  when  I  see  them  weeping 
for  your  absence  ?  Cruel  Virginia !  I  say  nothing  to  you 
of  myself;  but  what  will  become  of  me  when  in  the 
morning  I  shall  no  more  see  you,  when  the  evening  will 
come  and  not  reunite  ITS'? — when  I  shall  gaze  on  these 
two  palm  trees,  planted  at  our  birth  and  so  long  the  wit- 


nesses  of  our  mutual  friendship  ?  Ah !  since  your  lot  is 
changed,  since  you  seek  in  a  far  country  other  possessions 
than  the  fruits  of  my  labor,  let  me  go  with  you  in  the 
vessel  in  which  you  are  about  to  embark.  I  will  sustain 
your  spirits  in  the  midsts  of  those  tempests  which  terrify 
you  so  much  even  on  shore.  I  will  lay  my  head  upon 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  171 

your  bosom ;  I  will  warm  your  heart  upon  my  own ;  and 
in  France,  where  you  are  going  in  search  of  fortune  and 
of  grandeur,  I  will  wait  upon  you  as  your  slave.  Happy 
only  in  your  happiness,  you  will  find  me  in  those  palaces 
where  I  shall  see  you  receiving  the  homage  and  adoration 
of  all,  rich  and  noble  enough  to  make  you  the  greatest 
of  all  sacrifices  by  dying  at  your  feet." 

The  violence  of  his  emotions  stopped  his  utterance, 
and  we  then  heard  Virginia,  who,  in  a  voice  broken  by 
sobs,  uttered  these  words : 

"It  is  for  you  that  I  go — for  you  whom  I  see  tired 
to  death  every  day  by  the  labor  of  sustaining  two  help- 
less families.  If  I  have  accepted  this  opportunity  of 
becoming  rich,  it  is  only  to  return  a  thousand-fold  the 
good  which  you  have  done  us.  Can  any  fortune  be  equal 
to  your  friendship  1  Why  do  you  talk  about  your  birth  7 
Ah!  if  it  were  possible  for  me  still  to  have  a  brother, 
should  I  make  choice  of  any  other  than  you  1  Oh,  Paul, 
Paul !  you  are  far  dearer  to  me  than  a  brother !  How 
much  has  it  cost  me  to  repulse  you  from  me !  Help  me 
to  tear  myself  from  what  I  value  more  than  existence 
till  Heaven  shall  bless  our  union.  But  I  will  stay  or 
go — I  will  live  or  die — dispose  of  me  as  you  will.  Un- 


172  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

happy  that  I   am !      I  could    have   repelled  your  caresses, 
but  I  cannot  support  your  affliction." 

At  these  words  Paul  seized  her  in  his  arms,  and, 
holding  her  pressed  close  to  his  bosom,  cried,  in  a  pierc- 
ing tone, 

"  I  will  go  with  her — nothing  shall  ever  part  us." 
We  all  ran  toward  him  ;  and  Madame  de  la  Tour  said 
to  him, 

"My  son,  if  you  go,  what  will  become  of  us?" 
He,  trembling,  repeated  after  her  the  words  : 
"My  son! — my  son !  You  my  mother!"  cried  he, 
"you  who  would  separate  the  brother  from  the  sister! 
We  have  both  been  nourished  at  your  bosom ;  we  have 
both  been  reared  upon  your  knees ;  we  have  learnt  of 
you  to  love  another ;  we  have  said  so  a  thousand  times ; 
and  now  you  would  separate  her  from  me ! — you  would 
send  her  to  Europe,  that  inhospitable  country  which 
refused  you  an  asylum,  and  to  relations  by  whom  you 
yourself  were  abandoned.  You  will  tell  me  that  I  have 
no  right  over  her  and  that  she  is  not  my  sister.  She  is 
everything  to  me — my  riches,  my  birth,  my  family — all 
that  I  have !  I  know  no  other.  We  have  had  but  one 
roof,  one  cradle,  and  we  will  have  but  one  grave !  If 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


173 


she  goes,  1    £^ 
will    follow    *** 
her.      The 
governor 
will  prevent 

me  ?  Will  he  prevent  me  from  fling- 
ing myself  into  the  sea  I  will  he  pre- 
vent me  from  following  her  by  swim- 
ming ?  The  sea  cannot  be  more  fatal  to 
me  than  the  land.  Since  I  cannot  live 
with  her,  at  least  I  will  die  before  her  eyes,  far  from  you. 
Inhuman  mother !  woman  without  compassion !  may  the 
ocean,  to  which  you  trust  her,  restore  her  to  you  no  more! 
Ma}7  the  waves,  rolling  back  our  bodies  amid  the  shingles 
of  this  beach,  give  you  in  the  loss  of  your  two  children 
an  eternal  subject  of  remorse !" 

At  these  words  I  seized  him  in  my  arms,  for  despair 
had  deprived  him  of  reason.  His  eyes  sparkled  with 
fire,  the  perspiration  fell  in  great  drops  from  his  face ;  his 
knees  trembled,  and  I  felt  his  heart  beat  violently  against 
his  burning  bosom. 

Virginia,  alarmed,   said  to  him, 

"  Oh,    my   dear   Paul,    I   call   to   witness    the    pleasures 


174 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


of  our  early  age,  your  griefs,  and  my  own,  and  every- 
thing that  can  for  ever  bind  two  unfortunate  beings  to 
each  other,  that  if  I  remain  at 
home  I  will  live  but  for  you 


— that  if  1  go  1  will  one  day  return  to  be  yours.  I 
call  you  all  to  witness — you  who  have  reared  me  from 
my  infancy,  who  dispose  of  my  life,  and  who  see  my 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  175 

tears.  I  swear  by  that  Heaven  which  hears  me,  by  the 
sea  which  I  am  going  to  pass,  by  the  air  I  breathe,  and 
which  I  never  sallied  by  a  falsehood." 

As  the  sun  softens  and  precipitates  an  icy  rock  from 
the  summit  of  one  of  the  Apennines,  so  the  impetuous 
passions  of  the  young  man  were  subdued  by  the  voice 
of  her  he  loved.  He  bent  his  head  and  a  torrent  of  tears 
fell  from  his  eyes.  His  mother,  mingling  her  tears  with 
his,  held  him  in  her  arms,  but  was  unable  to  speak. 

Madame  de  la  Tour,  half  distracted,  said  to  me, 

"  1  can  bear  this  no  longer.  My  heart  is  quite  broken. 
This  unfortunate  voyage  shall  not  take  plare.  Do  take 
my  son  home  with  you.  Not  one  of  us  has  had  any 
rest  the  whole  week." 

1   said  to  Paul, 

"  My  dear  friend,  your  sister  shall  remain  here.  To- 
morrow we  will  talk  to  the  governor  about  it ;  leave  your 
family  to  take  some  rest,  and  come  and  pass  the  night 
with  me.  It  is  late,  it  is  midnight ;  the  Southern  Cross 
is  just  above  the  horizon." 

He  suffered  himself  to  be  led  away  in  silence,  and 
after  a  night  of  great  agitation  he  arose  at  break  of  day 
and  returned  home. 


176  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

But  why  should  I  continue  any  longer  to  you  the  recital 
of  this  history  ?  There  is  but  one  aspect  of  human  exist- 
ence which  we  can  ever  contemplate  with  pleasure.  Like 
the  globe  upon  which  we  revolve,  the  fleeting  course  of 
life  is  but  a  day,  and  if  one  part  of  that  day  be  visited 
by  light,  the  other  is  thrown  into  darkness. 

"  My  father,"  I  answered,  "  finish,  I  conjure  you,  the 
history  which  you  have  begun  in  a  manner  so  interesting. 
If  the  images  of  happiness  are  the  most  pleasing,  those 
of  misfortune  are  the  more  instructive.  Tell  me  what 
became  of  the  unhappy  young  man." 

The  first  object  beheld  by  Paul  in  his  way  home  was 
the  negro  woman  Mary,  who,  mounted  on  a  rock,  was 
earnestly  looking  toward  the  sea.  As  soon  as  he  perceived 
her,  he  called  to  her  from  a  distance, 

"  Where  is  Virginia?" 

Mary  turned  her  head  toward  her  young  master,  and 
began  to  weep.  Paul,  distracted,  retracing  his  steps,  ran 
to  the  harbor.  He  was  there  informed  that  Virginia  had 

embarked   at   the   break   of   dav.    and   that   the  vessel   had 

«/  ' 

immediately    set    sail,    and   was    now    out    of    sight.       He 


PAUL    AND    \7IRGINIA. 


177 


instantly  returned  to  the  plantation,  which  he  crossed  with- 
out uttering  a  word. 

Quite  perpendicular  as  ap- 
pears the  wall  of  rocks  behind 
us,  those  green  platforms  which 
separate  their  summits  are  so 
many  stages,  by  means  of  which 
you  may  reach,  through  some 
difficult  paths,  that  cone  of  slop- 


ing    and    inacessible    rocks 
which  is  called  The  Thumb.     At 
the  foot  of  that  cone  is   an   ex- 
tended  slope   of   ground   covered    with  lofty   trees,   and   so 


12 


178  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

steep  and  elevated  that  it  looks  like  a  forest  in  the  air 
surrounded  by  tremendous  precipices.  The  clouds  which 
are  constantly  attracted  round  the  summit  of  The  Thumb 
supply  innumerable  rivulets,  which  fall  to  so  great  a  depth 
in  the  vallev  situated  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain 

«/ 

that  from  this  elevated  point  the  sound  of  their  cataracts 
cannot  be  heard.  From  that  spot  you  can  discern  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  island,  diversified  by  precipices  and 
mountain-peaks,  and  amongst  others  Peter-Booth,  and  the 
Three  Breasts  with  their  valleys  full  of  woods.  You  also 
command  an  extensive  view  of  the  ocean,  and  can  even 
perceive  the  Isle  of  Bourbon,  forty  leagues  to  the  west- 
ward. From  the  summit  of  that  stupendous  pile  of  rocks 
Paul  caught  sight  of  the  vessel  which  was  bearing  away 
Virginia,  and  which  now,  ten  leagues  out  at  sea,  appeared 
like  a  black  spot  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean.  He  remained 
a  great  part  of  the  day  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  this  object :  , 
when  it  had  disappeared  he  still  fancied  he  beheld  it; 
and  when  at  length  the  traces  which  clung  to  his  imag- 
ination were  lost  in  the  mists  of  the  horizon,  he  seated 
himself  on  that  wild  point,  for  ever  beaten  by  the  winds, 
which  never  cease  to  agitate  the  tops  of  the  cabbage  and 
gum  trees,  and  the  hoarse  and  moaning  murmurs  of  which, 


PAUL  ON  THE  ROCK. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  181 

similar  to  the  distant  sound  of  organs,  inspire  a  profound 
melancholy.  On  this  spot  I  found  him,  his  head  reclined 
on  the  rock  and  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  ground.  I  had 
followed  him  from  the  earliest  dawn,  and  after  much 
importunity  I  prevailed  on  him  to  descend  from  the  heights 
and  return  to  his  family. 

I  went  home  with  him,  where  the  first  impulse  of 
his  mind  on  seeing  Madame  de  la  Tour  was  to  reproach 
her  bitterly  for  having  deceived  him.  She  told  us  that 
a  favorable  wind  having  sprung  up  at  three  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  the  vessel  being  ready  to  sail,  the  gov- 
ernor, attended  by  some  of  his  staff  and  the  missionary, 
had  come  with  a  palanquin  to  fetch  her  daughter;  and 
that,  notwithstanding  Virginia's  objections,  her  own  tears 
and  entreaties,  and  the  lamentations  of  Margaret,  every- 
body exclaiming  all  the  time  that  it  was  for  the  general 
welfare,  they  had  carried  her  away  almost  dying. 

"At  least,"  cried  Paul,  "  if  I  had  bid  her  farewell, 
1  should  now  be  more  calm.  I  would  have  said  to  her, 
'  Virginia,  if  during  the  time  we  have  lived  together  one 
word  may  have  escaped  me  which  has  offended  you,  before 
you  leave  me  for  ever  tell  me  that  you  forgive  me.'  I 
would  have  said  to  her,  '  Since  I  am  destined  to  see  you 


182  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

no  more,  farewell,  my  dear  Virginia,  farewell !  Live  far 
from  me,  contented  and  happy !' 

When  he  saw  that  his  mother  and  Madame  de  la  Tour 
were  weeping, 

"  You  must  now,"  said  he,  "  seek  some  other  hand  to 
wipe  away  your  tears ;"  and  then,  rushing  out  of  the  house 
and  groaning  aloud,  he  wandered  up  and  down  the  plantation. 

He  hovered  in  particular  about  those  spots  which  had 
been  most  endeared  to  Virginia.  He  said  to  the  goats 
and  their  little  ones,  which  followed  him,  bleating, 

"  What  do  you  want  of  me  ?  You  will  see  with  me 
no  more  her  who  used  to  feed  vou  with  her  own  hand.' 

t/ 

He  went  to  the  bower  called  Virginia's  Resting-place, 
and  as  the  birds  flew  around  him  exclaimed, 

"  Poor  birds !  you  will  fly  no  more  to  meet  her  who 
cherished  you !" — and  observing  Fidele  running  backward 
and  forward  in  search  of  her,  he  heaved  a  deep  sigh,  and 
cried,  "  Ah  !  you  will  never  find  her  again." 

At  length  he  went  and  seated  himself  upon  a  rock 
where  he  had  conversed  with  her  the  preceding  evening, 
and  at  the  sight  of  the  ocean  upon  which  he  had  seen  the 
vessel  disappear  which  had  borne  her  away,  his  heart  over- 
flowed with  anguish  and  he  wept  bitterly. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


183 


We  continually  watched    his    movements,  apprehensive 
of   some   fatal  consequence    from  the   violent   agitation  of 


his  mind.  His  mother  and  Madame  de  la  Tour  conjured 
him  in  the  most  tender  manner  not  to  increase  their 
affliction  by  his  despair.  At  length  the  latter  soothed 


184  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

his  mind  by  lavishing  upon  him  epithets  calculated  to 
awaken  his  hopes,  calling  him  her  son,  her  dear  son,  her 
son-in-law,  whom  she  destined  for  her  daughter.  She 
persuaded  him  to  return  home  and  to  take  some  food. 
He  seated  himself  next  to  the  place  which  used  to  be 
occupied  by  the  companion  of  his  childhood,  and,  as  if 
she  had  still  been  present,  he  spoke  to  her  and  made  as 
though  he  would  offer  her  whatever  he  knew  was  most 
agreeable  to  her  taste ;  then,  starting  from  this  dream 
of  fancy,  he  began  to  weep.  For  some  days  he  employed 
himself  in  gathering  together  everything  which  had  be- 
longed to  Virginia — the  last  nosegays  she  had  worn,  the 
cocoa-shell  from  which  she  used  to  drink — and  after  kiss- 
ing a  thousand  times  these  relics  of  his  beloved,  to  him 
the  most  precious  treasures  which  the  world  contained, 
he  hid  them  in  his  bosom.  Amber  does  not  shed  so  sweet 
a  perfume  as  the  veriest  trifles  touched  by  those  we  love. 
At  length,  perceiving  that  the  indulgence  of  his  grief 
increased  that  of  his  mother  and  Madame  de  la  Tour, 
and  that  the  wants  of  the  family  demanded  continual 
labor,  he  began,  with  the  assistance  of  Domingo,  to  repair 
the  damage  done  to  the  garden. 

But  soon   after  this  voung  man,   hitherto   indifferent  as 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


185 


a  Creole  to  everything  that  was  passing  in  the  world, 
begged  of  me  to  teach  him  to  read  and  write,  in  order 
that  he  might  correspond  with  Virginia.  He  afterward 
wished  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  geography,  that  he  might 
form  some  idea  of  the  country  where  she  would  disembark ; 
and  of  history,  that  he  might  know  something  of  the 
manners  of  the  society  in  which  she  would  be  placed. 

The  powerful  sentiment  of  love, 
which  directed  his  present 
studies,  had  already  in- 
structed him  in  agricul- 
ture and  in  the  art  of 
laying  out  grounds 
with  advantage  and 
beauty.  It  must  be 
admitted  that  to  the 
fond  dreams  of  this  restless  and  ardent  passion  man- 
kind are  indebted  for  most  of  the  arts  and  sciences, 
while  its  disappointments  have  given  birth  to  philoso- 
phy, which  teaches  us  to  bear  up  under  misfortune. 
Love,  thus  the  general  link  of  all  beings,  becomes  the 
great  spring  of  society  by  inciting  us  to  knowledge  as 
well  as  to  pleasure. 


186  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Paul  found  little  satisfaction  in  the  study  of  geography, 
which,  instead  of  describing  the  natural  history  of  each 
country,  gave  only  a  view  of  its  political  divisions  and 
boundaries.  History,  and  especially  modern  history,  in- 
terested him  little  more.  He  there  saw  only  general  and 
periodical  evils,  the  causes  of  which  he  could  not  dis- 
cover ;  wars  without  either  motive  or  reason ;  uninter- 
esting intrigues ;  with  nations  destitute  of  principle  and 
princes  void  of  humanity.  To  this  branch  of  reading 
he  preferred  romances,  which,  being  chiefly  occupied  by 
the  feelings  and  concerns  of  men,  sometimes  represented 
situations  similar  to  his  own.  Thus,  no  book  gave  him 
so  much  pleasure  as  Telemachus,  from  the  pictures  it 
draws  of  pastoral  life  and  of  the  passions  which  are  most 
natural  to  the  human  breast.  He  read  aloud  to  his  mother 
and  Madame  de  la  Tour  those  parts  which  affected  him 
most  sensibly ;  but  sometimes,  touched  by  the  most  tender 
remembrances,  his  emotion  would  choke  his  utterance  and 
his  eyes  be  filled  with  tears.  He  fancied  he  had  found 
in  Virginia  the  dignity  and  wisdom  of  Antiope,  united 
to  the  misfortunes  and  the  tenderness  of  Eucharis.  With 
very  different  sensations  he  perused  our  fashionable  novels, 
filled  with  licentious  morals  and  maxims,  and  when  he 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  187 

was  informed  that  these  works  drew  a  tolerably  faithful 
picture  of  European  society,  he  trembled,  and  not  without 
some  appearance  of  reason,  lest  Virginia  should  become 
corrupted  by  it  and  forget  him. 

More  than  a  year  and  a  half,  indeed,  passed  away 
before  Madame  de  la  Tour  received  any  tidings  of  her 
aunt  or  her  daughter.  During  that  period  she  only 
accidentally  heard  that  Virginia  had  safely  arrived  in 
France.  At  length,  however,  a  vessel  which  stopped  here 
in  its  way  to  the  Indies  brought  a  packet  to  Madame 
de  la  Tour  and  a  letter  written  by  Virginia's  own  hand. 
Although  this  amiable  and  considerate  girl  had  written 
in  a  guarded  manner  that  she  might  not  wound  her  mother's 
feelings,  it  appeared  evident  enough  that  she  was  unhappy. 
The  letter  painted  so  naturally  her  situation  and  her  cha- 
racter that  1  have  retained  it  almost  word  for  word : 


/k 


'•r::4V 

,*:  ri 
i 


HS      -,~-~<      "MY   DEAR   AND   BELOVED   MOTHER : 


"  I  have  already  sent  vou  several   letters, 

•  V 

written  by  my  own  hand,  but,  having  received 
no  answer,  I  am  afraid  they  have  not  reached 
you.  I  have  better  hopes  for  this,  from  the 
means  I  have  now  gained  of  sending  you 
tidings  of  myself  and  of  hearing  from  you. 
"  I  have  shed  many  tears  since  our  separa- 
tion, I  who  never  used  to  weep  but  for  the 
misfortunes  of  others  !  My  aunt  was  much 
astonished  when,  having  upon  my  arrival  in- 
quired what  accomplishments  I  possessed,  I 
told  her  that  I  could  neither  read  nor  write. 
She  asked  me  what,  then,  I  had  learnt  since  I 
came  into  the  world ;  and  when  I  answered 
that  I  had  been  taught  to  take  care  of  the 
household  affairs  and  to  obey  your  will,  she 
told  me  that  I  had  received  the  education  of 
a  servant.  The  next  day  she  placed  me  as  a 
boarder  in  a  great  abbey  near  Paris,  where  I 


-••> 


^ 


P-'/d 


m 


f 


«i 


v—^-  * 

ffl 


a  j*ss»s^'a^ 

^ii^^^a;;^s 

j^^^-^-"    •>  -^t;-;  -         '       -  <•»  'V  tJ     j  ',' 


I 

i 


Ji-llil 


have  masters  of  all  kinds,  who  teach  me, 
among  other  things,  history,  geography, 
grammar,  mathematics,  and  riding  on  horse- 
back. But  I  have  so  little  capacity  for  all 
these  sciences  that  1  fear  I  shall  make  but 
small  progress  with  my  masters.  1  feel  that 
1  am  a  very  poor  creature,  with  very  little 
ability  to  learn  what  they  teach.  My  aunt's 
kindness,  however,  does  not  decrease.  She 
gives  me  new  dresses  every  season,  and  she 
has  placed  two  waiting-women  with  me,  who 
are  dressed  like  line  ladies.  She  has  made 
me  take  the  title  of  countess,  but  has  obliged 
me  to  renounce  the  name  of  LA  TOUR,  which 
is  as  dear  to  me  as  it  is  to  you,  from  all  you 
have  told  me  of  the  sufferings  my  father  en- 
dured in  order  to  marry  you.  She  has  given 
me  in  place  of  your  name  that  of  your  family, 
which  is  also  dear  to  me,  because  it  was  your 
name  when  a  girl.  Seeing  myself  in  so  splen- 
did a  situation,  I  implored  her  to  let  me  send 
you  something  to  assist  you.  But  how  shall 
I  repeat  her  answer?  Yet  you  have  desired 


m 

•A 

J>-J.i  ->.*'' 


me  always  to  tell  you  the  truth.  She  told  me 
then  that  a  little  would  be  of  no  use  to  you, 
and  that  a  great  deal  would  only  encumber 
you  in  the  simple  life  you  led.  As  you  know 
I  could  not  write,  I  endeavored  upon  my  ar- 
rival to  send  you  tidings  of  myself  by  another 
hand ;  but,  finding  no  person  here  in  whom 
I  could  place  confidence,  I  applied  night  and 
day  to  learn  to  read  and  write,  and  Heaver, 
who  saw  my  motive  for  learning,  no  doubt 
assisted  my  endeavors,  for  I  succeeded  in 
both  in  a  short  time.  I  entrusted  my  first 
letters  to  some  of  the  ladies  here,  who,  I  have 
reason  to  think,  carried  them  to  my  aunt. 
This  time  I  have  recourse  to  a  boarder,  who  y^tglSg 
is  my  friend.  I  send  you  her  direction,  by 
means  of  which  I  shall  receive  your  answer. 
My  aunt  has  forbid  me  holding  any  corre- 
spondence whatever  with  any  one,  lest,  she 
says,  it  should  occasion  an  obstacle  to  the 
great  views  she  has  for  my  advantage.  No 
person  is  allowed  to  see  me  at  the  grate  but 
herself  and  an  old  nobleman,  one  of  her 


._ 


=si= 


friends,  who  she  says  is  much  pleased  with 
me.  I  am  sure  T  am  not  at  all  so  with  him, 
nor  should  I  even  if  it  were  possible  for  me 
to  be  pleased  with  any  one  at  present. 

"  I  live  in  all  the  splendor  of  affluence, 
and  have  not  a  sou  at  my  disposal.  They 
say  I  might  make  an  improper  use  of  money. 
Even  my  clothes  belong  to  my  femmes  de 
chambre,  who  quarrel  about  them  before  I 
have  left  them  off.  In  the  midst  of  riches 
I  am  poorer  than  when  I  lived  with  you, 
for  I  have  nothing  to  give  away.  When  I 
found  that  the  great  accomplishments  they 
taught  me  would  not  procure  me  the  power 
of  doing  the  smallest  good,  I  had  recourse 
to  my  needle,  of  which  happily  you  had 
taught  me  the  use.  I  send  several  pairs 
f  stockings  of  my  own  making  for  you  and 
my  mamma  Margaret,  a  cap  for  Domingo, 
and  one  of  my  red  handkerchiefs  for  Mary. 
I  also  send  with  this  packet  some  kernels 
and  seeds  of  various  kinds  of  fruits,  which 
I  gathered  in  the  abbey  park  during 


hours  of  recreation.  I  have  also  sent  a  few 
seeds  of  violets,  daisies,  buttercups,  poppies, 
and  scabious  which  I  picked  up  in  the  fields. 
There  are  much  more  beautiful  flowers  in 
the  meadows  of  this  country  than  in  ours, 
but  nobody  cares  for  them.  I  am  sure  that 
you  and  my  mamma  Margaret  will  be  better 
pleased  with  this  bag  of  seeds  than  you  were 
with  the  bag  of  piastres  which  was  the  cause 
of  our  separation  and  of  my  tears.  It  will 
give  me  great  delight  if  you  should  one 
day  see  apple  trees  growing  by  the  side  of 
our  plantains,  and  elms  blending  their  foli- 
age with  that  of  our  cocoa  trees.  You  will 
fancy  yourself  in  Normandy,  which  you  love 
so  much. 

"  You  desired  me  to  relate  to  you  my  joys 
and  my  griefs.  I  have  no  joys  far  from  you. 
As  for  my  griefs,  I  endeavor  to  soothe  them 
by  reflecting  that  I  am  in  the  situation  in 
which  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  you  should 
place  me.  But  my  greatest  affliction  is  that 
no  one  here  speaks  to  me  of  you,  and  that  I 


yi"1   .  •    • 

•         -  ""  ••  P1  V:':. ,  •, !'.  .'.' 


^mM^&^m^ 


l^|pS^lf5l 

^MK^^^ 

f$^v?*jkp  £$*&*£ 


s'^\'\if(^i-'^i^,y 


I    •/ 


^ssr'-1-  i-i 


>E?tif 


"*r"      ••  •« 

»j>.r  -_" 


cannot  speak  of  you  to  any  one.  My  femmes 
de  chambre — or  rather  those  of  my  aunt,  for 
they  belong  more  to  her  than  to  me — told 
me  the  other  day,  when  I  wished  to  turn 
the  conversation  upon  the  objects  most  dear 
to  me,  '  Remember,  mademoiselle,  that  you 
are  a  French  woman,  and  must  forget  that 
land  of  savages.'  Ah !  sooner  will  I  forget 
myself  than  forget  the  spot  on  which  I  was 
born  and  where  you  dwell.  It  is  this  coun- 
try which  is  to  me  a  land  of  savages,  for  I 
live  alone,  having  no  one  to  whom  I  can 
impart  those  feelings  of  tenderness  for  you 
which  I  shall  bear  with  me  to  the  grave. 
I  am, 
"  My  dearest  and  beloved  mother, 

"  Your  affectionate  and  dutiful  daughter, 

"VlRGINIE   DE   LA   TOUR." 

"  I  recommend  to  your  goodness  Mary  and 
Domingo,  who  took  so  much  care  of  my  in- 
fancy ;  caress  Fidele  for  me,  who  found  me 
in  the  wood." 


, 


194  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Paul  was  astonished  that  Virginia  had  not  said  one 
word  of  him — she  who  had  not  forgotten  even  the  house- 
dog. But  he  was  not  aware  that,  however  long  a  woman's 
letter  may  be,  she  never  fails  to  leave  her  dearest  senti- 
ments for  the  end. 

Tn  a  postscript  Virginia  particularly  recommended  to 
Paul's  attention  two  kinds  of  seed — those  of  the  violet 
and  the  scabious.  She  gave  him  some  instructions  upon 
the  natural  characters  of  these  flowers  and  the  spots  most 
proper  for  their  cultivation.  "The  violet,"  she  said, 
"  produces  a  little  flower  of  a  dark  purple  color,  which 
delights  to  conceal  itself  beneath  the  bushes ;  but  it  is 
soon  discovered  by  its  widespreading  perfume."  She  de- 
sired that  these  seeds  might  be  sown  by  the  border  of 
the  fountain  at  the  foot  of  her  cocoa  tree.  "  The  scabious," 
she  added,  "  produces  a  beautiful  flower  of  a  pale  blue 
and  a  black  ground  spotted  with  white.  You  might  fancy 
it  was  in  mourning  ;  and  for  this  reason  it  is  also  called 
the  widow's  flower.  It  grows  best  in  bleak  spots  beaten 
by  the  winds."  She  begged  him  to  sow  this  upon  the 
rock  where  she  had  spoken  to  him  at  night  for  the  last 
time,  and  that  in  remembrance  of  her  he  would  hence- 
forth give  it  the  name  of  the  Rock  of  Adieus. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


195 


She  had  put  these  seeds  into  a  little  purse,  the  tissue 
of  which  was  exceedingly  simple,  but  which  appeared 
above  all  price  to  Paul  when  he  saw  on  it  a  P  and  a  V 
entwined  together,  and  knew  that  the  beautiful  hair  which 
formed  the  cypher  was  the  hair  of  Virginia. 

The  whole    family  listened    with    tears   to    the    reading 
of  the  letter   of   this  amiable 
and  virtuous  girl.    Her  mother 
answered   it    in   the    name    of 
the  little  society,  desiring  her 
to  remain  or  return  as  she      & 
thought  proper,  and 
assuring     her     that 
happiness    had    left 
their  dwelling  since 
her    departure,   and 
that  for  herself  she 
was  inconsolable,  '  ; '   ^^'^&^*5iyJ 

Paul  also  sent  her  a  very  long  letter,  in  which  he 
assured  her  that  he  would  arrange  the  garden  in  a  manner 
agreeable  to  her  taste,  and  mingle  together  in  it  the  plants 
of  Europe  with  those  of  Africa,  as  she  had  blended  their 
initials  together  in  her  work.  He  sent  her  some  fruit 


196  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

from  the  cocoa  trees  of  the  fountain,  now  arrived  at 
maturity,  telling  her  that  he  would  not  add  any  of  the 
other  productions  of  the  island,  that  the  desire  of  seeing 
them  again  might  hasten  her  return.  He  conjured  her 
to  comply  as  soon  as  possible  with  the  ardent  wishes 
of  her  family,  and  above  all  with  his  own,  since  he  could 
never  hereafter  taste  happiness  away  from  her. 

Paul  sowed  with  a  careful  hand  the  European  seeds, 
particularly  the  violet  and  the  scabious,  the  flowers  of 
which  seemed  to  bear  some  analogy  to  the  character  and 
present  situation  of  Virginia,  by  whom  they  had  been 
so  especially  recommended ;  but  either  they  were  dried 
up  in  the  voyage,  or  the  climate  of  this  part  of  the  world 
is  unfavorable  to  their  growth,  for  a  very  small  number 
of  them  even  came  up,  and  not  one  arrived  at  full  per- 
fection. 

In  the  mean  time,  envy,  which  ever  comes  to  embitter 
human  happiness,  particularly  in  the  French  colonies, 
spread  some  reports  in  the  island  which  gave  Paul  much 
uneasiness.  The  passengers  in  the  vessel  which  brought 
Virginia's  letter  asserted  that  she  was  upon  the  point  of 
being  married,  and  named  the  nobleman  of  the  court  to 
whom  she  was  engaged.  Some  even  went  so  far  as  to 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  197 

declare  that  the  union  had  already  taken  place,  and  that 
they  themselves  had  witnessed  the  ceremony.  Paul  at 
first  despised  the  report  brought  by  a  merchant  vessel, 
as  he  knew  that  they  often  spread  erroneous  intelligence 
in  their  passage  ;  but  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  island 
with  malignant  pity  affecting  to  bewail  the  event,  he  was 
soon  led  to  attach  some  degree  of  belief  to  this  cruel 
intelligence.  Besides,  in  some  of  the  novels  he  had  lately 
read  he  had  seen  that  perfidy  was  treated  as  a  subject 
of  pleasantry ;  and  knowing  that  these  books  contained 
pretty  faithful  representations  of  European  manners,  he 
feared  that  the  heart  of  Virginia  was  corrupted  and  had 
forgotten  its  former  engagements.  Thus  his  new  acquire- 
ments had  already  only  served  to  render  him  more  mis- 
erable ;  and  his  apprehensions  were  much  increased  by 
the  circumstance  that,  though  several  ships  touched  here 
from  Europe  within  the  six  months  immediately  following 
the  arrival  of  her  letter,  not  one  of  them  brought  any 
tidings  of  Virginia. 

This  unfortunate  young  man,  with  a  heart  torn  by 
the  most  cruel  agitation,  often  came  to  visit  me,  in  the 
hope  of  confirming  or  banishing  his  uneasiness  by  my 
experience  of  the  world. 


198  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

I  live,  as  I  have  already  told  you,  a  league  and  a  half 
from  this  point,  upon  the  banks  of  a  little  river  which  glides 
along  the  Sloping  Mountain :  there  I  lead  a  solitary  life, 
without  wife,  children,  or  slaves. 

After  having  enjoyed  and  lost  the  rare  felicity  of  living 
with  a  congenial  mind,  the  state  of  life  which  appears  the 
least  wretched  is  doubtless  that  of  solitude.  Every  man 
who  has  much  cause  of  complaint  against  his  fellow- 
creatures  seeks  to  be  alone.  It  is  also  remarkable  that 
all  those  nations  which  have  been  brought  to  wretched- 
ness by  their  opinions,  their  manners,  or  their  forms  of 
government  have  produced  numerous  classes  of  citizens 
altogether  devoted  to  solitude  and  celibacy.  Such  were 
the  Egyptians  in  their  decline  and  the  Greeks  of  the  Lower 
Empire ;  and  such  in  our  days  are  the  Indians,  the  Chinese, 
the  modern  Greeks,  the  Italians,  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  eastern  and  southern  nations  of  Europe.  Solitude, 
by  removing  men  from  the  miseries  which  follow  in  the 
train  of  social  intercourse,  brings  them  in  some  degree 
back  to  the  unsophisticated  enjoyment  of  Nature.  In 
the  midst  of  modern  society,  broken  up  by  innumerable 
prejudices,  the  mind  is  in  a  constant  turmoil  of  agitation. 
It  is  incessantly  revolving  in  itself  a  thousand  tumultuous 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA 


and  contradictor}7  opinions,  by  which  the  members  of  an 
ambitious  and  miserable  circle  seek  to  raise  themselves 
above  each  other.  But  in  solitude  the  soul  lays  aside 
the  morbid  illusions  which  troubled  her,  and  resumes 
the  pure  consciousness  of  herself,  of  Nature,  and  of  its 
Author,  as  the  muddy  water  of  a  torrent  which  has  ravaged 

the  plains,  coming  to  rest  and  diffusing 
itself  over  some  low  grounds  out  of 
its  course,  deposits  there  the  slime  it 
has  taken  up,  and,  resuming  its 
wonted  transparency,  reflects 
with  its  own  shores  the  ver- 
dure of  the  earth  and  the  light 
of  heaven.  Thus  does  solitude  re- 
cruit the  powers  of  the  body  as  well  as 
those  of  the  mind.  It  is  among  her- 
mits that  are  found  the  men  who  carry  human  existence  to 
its  extreme  limits  ;  such  are  the  Brahmans  of  India.  In 
brief,  I  consider  solitude  so  necessary  to  happiness,  even 
in  the  world  itself,  that  it  appears  to  me  impossible  to 
derive  lasting  pleasure  from  any  pursuit  whatever,  or  to 
regulate  our  conduct  by  any  stable  principle,  if  we  do 
not  create  for  ourselves  a  mental  void  whence  our  own 


200  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

views  rarely  emerge  and  into  which  the  opinions  of  others 
never  enter.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  man  ought  to 
live  absolutely  alone  ;  he  is  connected  by  his  necessities 
with  all  mankind ;  his  labors  are  due  to  man ;  and  he 
owes  something  too  to  the  rest  of  Nature.  But,  as  God 
has  given  to  each  of  us  organs  perfectly  adapted  to  the 
elements  of  the  globe  on  which  we  live— feet  for  the  soil, 
lungs  for  the  air,  eyes  for  the  light,  without  the  power  of 
changing  the  use  of  any  of  these  faculties — He  has  reserved 
for  Himself,  as  the  Author  of  life,  that  which  is  its  chief 
organ,  the  heart. 

I  thus  passed  my  days  far  from  mankind,  whom  I 
wished  to  serve  and  by  whom  T  have  been  persecuted. 
After  having  travelled  over  many  countries  of  Europe 
and  some  parts  of  America  and  Africa,  I  at  length  pitched 
my  tent  in  this  thinly-peopled  island,  allured  by  its  mild 
climate  and  its  solitudes.  A  cottage  which  I  built  in  the 
woods  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  a  little  field  which  I  cleared 
with  my  own  hands,  a  river  which  glides  before  my  door, 
suffice  for  my  wants  and  for  my  pleasures.  I  blend  with 
these  enjoyments  the  perusal  of  some  chosen  books  which 
teach  me  to  become  better.  They  make  that  world  which 
I  have  abandoned  still  contribute  something  to  my  happi- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


201 


ness.  They  lay  before  me  pictures  of  those  passions  which 
render  its  inhabitants  so  miserable ;  and  in  the  compar- 
ison I  am  thus  led  to  make  between  their  lot  and  my 

own  I  feel  a  kind  of 
negative  enjoyment. 
Like  a  man  saved 
from     shipwreck 


and  thrown  upon  a  rock,  1  contemplate 
from  my  solitude  the  storms  which  rage 
through  the  rest  of  the  world,  and  my  repose  seems  more 
profound  from  the  distant  sound  of  the  tempest.  As  men 

have    ceased  to    fall    in  my   way,    I   no  longer  view  them 

i 

with    aversion ;    I    only    pity    them.     If    I    sometimes   fall 
in   with   an   unfortunate   being,    1   try  to   help   him  by  my 


202  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

counsels,  as  a  passer-by  on  the  brink  of  a  torrent  extends 
his  hand  to  save  a  wretch  from  drowning.  But  I  have 
hardly  ever  found  any  but  the  innocent  attentive  to  my 
voice.  Nature  calls  the  majority  of  men  to  her  in  vain* 
Each  of  them  forms  an  image  of  her  for  himself,  and 
invests  her  with  his  own  passions.  He  pursues  during 
the  whole  of  his  life  this  vain  phantom,  which  leads  him 
astray ;  and  he  afterward  complains  to  Heaven  of  the 
misfortunes  which  he  has  thus  created  for  himself.  Among 
the  many  children  of  misfortune  whom  I  have  endeavored 
to  lead  back  to  the  enjoyments  of  nature  I  have  not  found 
one  but  was  intoxicated  with  his  own  miseries.  They 
have  listened  to  me  at  first  with  attention,  in  the  hope 
that  I  could  teach  them  how  to  acquire  glory  or  fortune ; 
but  when  they  found  that  I  only  wished  to  instruct  them 
how  to  dispense  with  these  chimeras,  their  attention  has 
been  converted  into  pity  because  I  did  not  prize  their 
miserable  happiness.  They  blamed  my  solitary  life  ;  they 
alleged  that  they  alone  were  useful  to  men,  and  they 
endeavored  to  draw  me  into  their  vortex.  But  if  1  com- 
municate with  all,  I  lay  myself  open  to  none.  It  is  often 
sufficient  for  me  to  serve  as  a  lesson  to  myself.  In  my 
present  tranquillity  I  pass  in  review  the  agitating  pur- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  20)3 

suits  of  my  past  life,  to  which  I  formerly  attached  so  much 
value — patronage,  fortune,  reputation,  pleasure,  and  the 
opinions  which  are  ever  at  strife  over  all  the  earth.  I 
compare  the  men  whom  I  have  seen  disputing  furiously 
over  these  vanities,  and  who  are  no  more,  to  the  tiny 
waves  of  my  rivulet,  which  break  in  foam  against  its 
rocky  bed,  and  disappear  never  to  return.  As  for  me, 
I  suffer  myself  to  float  calmly  down  the  stream  of  time 
to  the  shoreless  ocean  of  futurity,  while  in  the  contem- 
plation of  the  present  harmony  of  Nature  I  elevate  my 
soul  toward  its  supreme  Author,  and  hope  for  a  more  happy 
lot  in  another  state  of  existence. 

Although  you  cannot  descry  from  my  hermitage,  situ- 
ated in  the  midst  of  a  forest,  that  immense  variety  of 
objects  which  this  elevated  spot  presents,  the  grounds  are 
disposed  with  peculiar  beauty,  at  least  to  one  who  like  me 
prefers  the  seclusion  of  a  home-scene  to  great  and  exten- 
sive prospects.  The  river  which  glides  before  my  door 
passes  in  a  straight  line  across  the  woods,  looking  like  a 
long  canal  shaded  by  all  kinds  of  trees.  Among  them  are 
the  gum  tree,  the  ebony  tree,  and  that  which  is  here  called 
bois  de  pomme,  with  olive  and  cinnamon-wood  trees; 
while  in  some  parts  the  cabbage-palm  trees  raise  their  naked 


204  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

stems  more  than  a  hundred  feet  high,  their  summits 
crowned  with  a  cluster  of  leaves,  and  towering  above  the 
woods  like  one  forest  piled  upon  another.  Lianas  of 
various  foliage,  intertwining  themselves  among  the  trees, 
form  here  arcades  of  foliage — there,  long  canopies  of  ver- 
dure. Most  of  these  trees  shed  aromatic  odors  so  powerful 
that  the  garments  of  a  traveller  who  has  passed  through 
the  forest  often  retain  for  hours  the  most  delicious  fragrance. 
In  the  season  when  they  produce  their  lavish  blossoms 
they  appear  as  if  half  covered  with  snow.  Toward  the 
end  of  summer  various  kinds  of  foreign  birds  hasten; 
impelled  by  some  inexplicable  instinct,  from  unknown 
regions  on  the  other  side  of  immense  oceans,  to  feed  upon 
the  grain  and  other  vegetable  productions  of  the  island ; 
and  the  brilliancy  of  their  plumage  forms  a  striking  con- 
trast to  the  more  sombre  tints  of  the  foliage  embrowned 
by  the  sun.  Among  these  are  various  kinds  of  parro- 
quets  and  the  blue  pigeon,  called  here  the  pigeon  of 
Holland.  Monkeys,  the  domestic  inhabitants  of  our  for- 
ests, sport  upon  the  dark  branches  of  the  trees,  from  which 
they  are  easily  distinguished  by  their  gray  and  greenish 
skin  and  their  black  visages.  Some  hang  suspended  by 
the  tail,  and  swing  themselves  in  air;  others  leap  from 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


205 


branch  to  branch,  bearing  their  young  in  their  arms.  The 
murderous  gun  has  never  affrighted  these  peaceful  chil- 
dren of  Nature.  You  hear  nothing  but  sounds  of  joy — 
the  war- 
blings  and 
unknown 
notes  of 
birds  from 
the  coun- 
tries of  the  south,  repeated 
from  a  distance  by  the  echoes 
of  the  forest.  The  river,  which 
pours  in  foaming  eddies  over  a  bed 
of  rocks  through  the  midst  of  the 
woods,  reflects  here  and  there  upon 
its  limpid  waters  their  venerable 
masses  of  verdure  and  of  shade, 
along  with  the  sports  of  their 
happy  inhabitants.  About  a  thou- 
sand paces  from  hence  it  forms  sev- 
eral cascades,  clear  as  crystal  in  their  fall,  but  broken  at 
the  bottom  into  frothy  surges.  Innumerable  confused 
sounds  issue  from  these  watery  tumults,  which,  borne  by 


206 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


the  winds  across  the  forest,  now  sink  in  distance,  now  all  at 

once  swell  out,  booming  on  the  ear 
like  the  bells  of  a  cathedral.  The 
air,  kept  ever  in  motion  by  the  run- 
ning water,  preserves  upon  the  banks 

of   the    river,   amid  all 

'.  -e ,  -jr-  ' 

the  summer  heats,  a 
freshness  and  verdure 
rarely  found  in  this 


island  even  on  the  sum- 
mits of  the  mountains. 


At  some  distance  from  this  place  is  a  rock,  placed  far 
enough   from   the   cascade   to   prevent   the   ear  from   being 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  207 

deafened  with  the  noise  of  its  waters,  and  sufficiently 
near  for  the  enjoyment  of  seeing  it,  of  feeling  its  coolness 
and  hearing  its  gentle  murmurs.  Thither,  amidst  the 
heats  of  summer,  Madame  de  la  Tour,  Margaret,  Virginia, 
Paul,  and  myself  sometimes  repaired,  to  dine  beneath 
the  shadow  of  this  rock.  Virginia,  who  always  in  her 
most  ordinary  actions  was  mindful  of  the  good  of  others, 
never  ate  of  any  fruit  in  the  fields  without  planting  the 
seed  or  kernel  in  the  ground.  "  From  this,"  said  she, 
"  trees  will  come,  which  will  yield  their  fruit  to  some 
traveller  or  at  least  to  some  bird."  One  day,  having 
eaten  of  the  papaw  fruit  at  .the  foot  of  that  rock,  she 
planted  the  seeds  on  the  spot.  Soon  after  several  papaw 
trees  sprang  up,  among  which  was  one  with  female  blos- 
soms ;  that  is  to  say,  a  fruit-bearing  tree.  This  tree  at  the 
time  of  Virginia's  departure  was  scarcely  as  high  as  her 
knee  ;  but  as  it  is  a  plant  of  rapid  growth,  in  the  course 
of  two  years  it  had  gained  the  height  of  twenty  feet, 
and  the  upper  part  of  its  stem  was  encircled  by  several 
rows  of  ripe  fruit.  Paul,  wandering  accidentally  to  the 
spot,  was  struck  with  delight  at  seeing  this  lofty  tree 
which  had  been  planted  by  his  beloved ;  but  the  emotion 
Avas  transient,  and  instantly  gave  place  to  a  deep  melan- 


208 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


choly  at  this  evidence   of  her  long  absence.     The  objects 

which    are    habitually 

before  us  do  not  bring 

to  our  minds  an  ade- 

quate idea  of  the  ra- 

pidity   of    life  ;    they 

decline  insensibly  with 


ml 

tl|^!^v- 

iW'>*4^ 
%s&£9ffLf\ /\v~*i^ 

'Afify-M 

^-^•:-:',£'Tl 


ourselves  :    but    it    is 

those  we  behold  again, 

after  having  for  some 

years  lost  sight  of  them,  that  most  power- 

fully impress    us    with    a   feeling    of    the 

swiftness  with  which  the  tide  of  life  flows 

on.     Paul  was   no  less  overwhelmed  and 

affected  at  the  sight  of  this  great  papaw 

tree  loaded  with  fruit  than  is  the  traveller 

when,  after  a  long  absence  from  his  own 

country,   he   finds    his    contemporaries   no 

more,   but   their    children,   whom    he   left 

at    the    breast,    themselves    now    become 

fathers     of    families.        Paul     sometimes 

thought  of  cutting  down  the  tree,  which  recalled  too   sen- 

sibly the  distracting  remembrance  of  Virginia's  prolonged 


J  ET-al**K  Ma  V    i  f.  <?  </ 

7?;  v' ^"#1  ?v  nr  '  C-  -  * 

/nltLt,    •    ^  *i;|/» ,'    i',    ^   1     U^ -x     J*-  :•& 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


209 


absence.  At  other  times,  contemplating  it  as  a  monument 
of  her  benevolence,  he  kissed  its  trunk  and  apostrophized 
it  in  terms  of  the  most  passionate  regret.  Indeed,  I  have 
myself  gazed  upon  it  with  more  emotion  and  more  ven- 
eration than  upon  the  triumphal 
arches  of  Eome.  May  Nature^ 
which  every  day  destroys  the 
monuments  of  kingly  ambition, 
multiply  in  our  forests 
those  which  testify  the 
beneficence  of  a  poor 
young  girl ! 

At  the  foot  of 
this  papaw  tree 
I  was  always  sure 
to  meet  with  Paul 
when  he  came 
into  our  neigh- 
borhood. One  day  I  found  him  there  absorbed  in  melan- 
choly, and  a  conversation  took  place  between  us  which 
I  will  relate  to  you,  if  I  do  not  weary  you  too  much  by 
my  long  digressions ;  they  are  perhaps  pardonable  to  my 
age  and  to  my  last  friendships.  I  will  relate  it  to  you 


14 


210  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

in  the  form  of  a  dialogue,  that  you  may  form  some  idea 
of  the  natural  good  sense  of  this  young  man.  You  will 
easily  distinguish  the  speakers,  from  the  character  of  his 
questions  and  of  my  answers. 

PAUL. — I  am  very  unhappy.  Mademoiselle  de  la  Tour 
has  now  been  gone  two  years  and  eight  months,  and  we 
have  heard  no  tidings  of  her  for  eight  months  and  a  half. 
She  is  rich  and  I  am  poor ;  she  has  forgotten  me.  I  have 
a  great  mind  to  follow  her.  I  will  go  to  France ;  I  will 
serve  the  king  ;  I  will  make  my  fortune ;  and  then  Made- 
moiselle de  la  Tour's  aunt  will  bestow  her  niece  upon  me 
when  I  shall  have  become  a  great  lord. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — But,  my  dear  friend,  have  not  you 
told  me  that  you  are  not  of  noble  birth  ? 

PAUL. — My  mother  has  told  me  so  ;  but  as  for  myself 
I  know  not  what  noble  birth  means.  I  never  perceived 
that  I  had  less  than  others,  or  that  others  had  more 
than  I. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Obscure  birth  in  France  shuts  every 
door  of  access  to  great  employments ;  nor  can  you  even 
be  received  among  any  distinguished  body  of  men  if  you 
labor  under  this  disadvantage. 

PAUL. — You  have  often  told  me  that  it  was  one  source 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  211 

of  the  greatness  of  France  that  her  humblest  subject 
might  attain  the  highest  honors ;  and  you  have  cited  to 
me  many  instances  of  celebrated  men  who,  born  in  a 
mean  condition,  had  conferred  honor  upon  their  country. 
It  was  your  wish,  then,  by  concealing  the  truth  to  stim- 
ulate mv  ardor  ? 

4/ 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Never,  my  son,  would  I  lower  it. 
1  told  you  the  truth  with  regard  to  the  past;  but  now 
everything  has  undergone  a  great  change.  Everything 
in  France  is  now  to  be  obtained  by  interest  alone ;  every 
place  and  employment  is  now  become  as  it  were  the 
patrimony  of  a  small  number  of  families  or  is  divided 
among  public  bodies.  The  king  is  a  sun,  and  the  nobles 
and  great  corporate  bodies  surround  him  like  so  many 
clouds  ;  it  is  almost  impossible  for  any  of  his  rays  to 
reach  you.  Formerly,  under  less  exclusive  administra- 
tions, such  phenomena  have  been  seen.  Then  talents  and 
merit  showed  themselves  everywhere,  as  newly-cleared 
lands  are  always  loaded  with  abundance.  But  great  kings, 
who  can  really  form  a  just  estimate  of  men  and  choose 
them  with  judgment,  are  rare.  The  ordinary  race  of 
monarchs  allow  themselves  to  be  guided  by  the  nobles 
and  people  who  surround  them. 


212  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

PAUL. — But  perhaps  1  shall  find  one  of  these  nobles 
to  protect  me. 

THE  OLD  MAX. — To  gain  the  protection  of  the  great 
you  must  lend  yourself  to  their  ambition  and  admin- 
ister to  their  pleasures.  You  would  never  succeed ;  for, 
in  addition  to  your  obscure  birth,  you  have  too  much 

«/  V 

integrity. 

PAUL. — But  T  will  perform  such  courageous  actions, 
1  will  be  so  faithful  to  my  word,  so  exact  in  the  per- 
formance of  my  duties,  so  zealous  and  so  constant  in 
my  friendships,  that  I  will  render  myself  worthy  to  be 
adopted  by  some  one  of  them.  In  the  ancient  histories, 
you  have  made  me  read  I  have  seen  many  examples  of 
such  adoptions. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Oh,  my  young  friend,  among  the 
Greeks  and  Romans,  even  in  their  decline,  the  nobles 
had  some  respect  for  virtue  ;  but  out  of  all  the  immense 
number  of  men  sprung  from  the  mass  of  the  people  in 
France  who  have  signalized  themselves  in  every  possible 
manner,  I  do  not  recollect  a  single  instance  of  one  being 
adopted  by  any  great  family.  Tf  it  were  not  for  our 
kings,  virtue  in  our  country  would  be  eternally  condemned 
as  plebeian.  As  I  said  before,  the  monarch  sometimes, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  213 

when  he  perceives  it,  renders  to  it  due  honor ;  but  in 
the  present  day  the  distinctions  which  should  be  bestowed 
on  merit  are  generally  to  be  obtained  by  money  alone. 

PAUL. — If  1  cannot  find  a  nbbleman  to  adopt  me, 
I  will  seek  to  please  some  public  body.  I  will  espouse 
its  interests  and  its  opinions :  I  will  make  myself  beloved 
by  it. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — You  will  act  then  like  other  men  ? — 
you  will  renounce  your  conscience  to  obtain  a  fortune  ? 

PAUL. — Oh  no !  I  will  never  lend  myself  to  anything 
but  the  truth. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Instead  of  making  yourself  beloved, 
you  would  become  an  object  of  dislike.  Besides,  public 
bodies  have  never  taken  much  interest  in  the  discovery 

*/ 

of  truth.  All  opinions  are  nearly  alike  to  ambitious 
men,  provided  only  that  they  themselves  can  gain  their 
ends. 

PAUL. — How  unfortunate  I  am !  Everything  bars  my 
progress.  I  am  condemned  to  pass  my  life  in  ignoble  toil 
far  from  Virginia. 

o 

As  he  said  this  he  sighed  deeply. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Let  God  be  your  patron  and  man- 
kind the  public  body  you  would  serve.  Be  constantly 


214  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

attached  to  them  both.  Families,  corporations,  nations, 
and  kings  have,  all  of  them,  their  prejudices  and  their 
passions ;  it  is  often  necessary  to  serve  them  by  the  practice 
of  vice :  God  and  mankind  at  large  require  only  the  exer- 
cise of  the  virtues. 

But  why  do  you  wish  to  be  distinguished  from  other 
men  ?  It  is  hardly  a  natural  sentiment,  for  if  all  men 
possessed  it  every  one  would  be  at  constant  strife  with 
his  neighbor.  Be  satisfied  with  fulfilling  your  duty  in 
the  station  in  which  Providence  has  placed  you ;  be  grate- 
ful for  your  lot,  which  permits  you  to  enjoy  the  blessing 
of  a  quiet  conscience,  and  which  does  not  compel  you, 
like  the  great,  to  let  your  happiness  rest  on  the  opinion 
of  the  little,  or,  like  the  little,  to  cringe  to  the  great  in 
order  to  obtain  the  means  of  existence.  You  are  now 
placed  in  a  country  and  a  condition  in  which  you  are 
not  reduced  to  deceive  or  flatter  any  one  or  debase  your- 
self, as  the  greater  part  of  those  who  seek  their  fortune 
in  Europe  are  obliged  to  do ;  in  which  the  exercise  of 
no  virtue  is  forbidden  you ;  in  which  you  may  be,  with 
impunity,  good,  sincere,  well-informed,  patient,  temperate, 
chaste,  indulgent  to  others'  faults,  pious,  and  no  shaft  of 
ridicule  be  aimed  at  you  to  destroy  your  wisdom,  as  yet 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  215 

only  in  its  bud.  Heaven  has  given  you  liberty,  health, 
a  good  conscience,  and  friends ;  kings  themselves,  whose 
favor  you  desire,  are  not  so  happy. 

PAUL. — Ah !  I  only  want  to  have  Virginia  with  me : 
without  her  I  have  nothing — with  her  I  should  possess 
all  my  desire.  She  alone  is  to  me  birth,  glory,  and  for- 
tune. But  since  her  relation  will  only  give  her  to  some 
one  with  a  great  name,  I  will  study.  By  the  aid  of  study 
and  of  books  learning  and  celebrity  are  to  be  attained. 
I  will  become  a  man  of  science :  I  will  render  my  know- 
ledge useful  to  the  service  of  my  country,  without  injuring 
any  one  or  owning  dependence  on  any  one.  I  will  be- 
come celebrated,  and  my  glory  shall  be  achieved  only  by 
myself. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — My  son,  talents  are  a  gift  yet  more 
rare  than  either  birth  or  riches,  and  undoubtedly  they 
are  a  greater  good  than  either,  since  they  can  never  be 
taken  away  from  us,  and  that  they  obtain  for  us  every- 
where public  esteem.  But  they  may  be  said  to  be  worth 
all  that  they  cost  us.  They  are  seldom  acquired  but  by 
every  species  of  privation,  by  the  possession  of  exquisite 
sensibility,  which  often  produces  inward  unhappiness,  and 
which  exposes  us  without  to  the  malice  and  persecutions 


216 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


of  our  contemporaries.  The  lawyer  envies  not  in  France 
the  glory  of  the  soldier,  nor  does  the  soldier  envy  that 
of  the  naval  officer ;  but  they  will  all  oppose  you  and 
bar  your  progress  to  distinction,  because  your 
assumption  of  superior  ability  will 
wound  the  self-love  of  them  all.  You 
say  that  you  will  do  good  to  men ;  but 
recollect  that  he  who  makes  the  earth 
produce  a  single  ear  of  corn  more 
renders  them  a  greater  ser- 
vice than  he  who  writes  a 
book. 

PAUL. — Oh!  she,  then,  who 
planted    this    papaw    tree 


has    made   a   more  useful 

and  more  grateful  present 

to  the  inhabitants  of 

these  forests   than   if 

she  had  given  them 

a   whole   library.  — 

So  saying,  he  threw  his  arms  round  the  tree  and  kissed 
it  with   transport. 

THE    OLD    MAN. — The    best    of    books — that    which 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


217 


preaches  nothing  but  equality,  brotherly  love,  charity, 
and  peace — the  gospel,  has  served  as  a  pretext  during 
many  centuries  for  Europeans  to  let  loose  all  their  fury. 
How  many  tyrannies,  both  public  and  private,  are  still 

•actised  in  its  name   on   the  face   of   the 
irth !     After  this  who  will  dare  to  flatter 

himself  that  anything  he 
can  write  will  be  of  ser- 
vice   to    his   fellow-men? 
Remember   the  fate  of  most 
of  the  philosophers  who  have 
preached    to    them    wisdom. 
Homer,   who   clothed   it    in  such 
noble  verse,  asked  for  alms  all  his 
life.      Socrates,    whose    conversa- 
tion and  example  gave  such    ad- 
mirable lessons  to  the  Athenians, 
was    sentenced    bv    them    to    be 

«/ 

poisoned.  His  sublime  disciple, 
Plato,  was  delivered  over  to  slavery  by  the  order  of  the 
very  prince  who  protected  him  ;  and  before  them  Pythag- 
oras, whose  humanity  extended  even  to  animals,  was 
burned  alive  by  the  Crotoniates.  What  do  I  say  ?  Many 


218  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

even  of  these  illustrious  names  have  descended  to  us  dis- 
figured by  some  traits  of  satire  by  which  they  became 
characterized,  human  ingratitude  taking  pleasure  in  thus 
recognizing  them  ;  and  if  in  the  crowd  the  glory  of  some 
names  is  come  down  to  us  without  spot  or  blemish,  we 
shall  find  that  they  who  have  borne  them  have  lived  far 
from  the  society  of  their  contemporaries,  like  those  statues 
which  are  found  entire  beneath  the  soil  in  Greece  and 
Italy,  and  which  by  being  hidden  in  the  bosom  of  the 
earth  have  escaped  uninjured  from  the  fury  of  the  bar- 
barians. 

You  see,  then,  that  to  acquire  the  glory  which  a  tur- 
bulent literary  career  can  give  you  you  must  not  only 
be  virtuous,  but  ready,  if  necessary,  to  sacrifice  life  itself. 
But,  after  all,  do  not  fancy  that  the  great  in  France 
trouble  themselves  about  such  glory  as  this.  Little  do 
they  care  for  literary  men,  whose  knowledge  brings  them 
neither  honors  nor  power,  nor  even  admission  at  court. 
Persecution,  it  is  true,  is  rarely  practised  in  this  age, 
because  it  is  habitually  indifferent  to  everything  except 
wealth  and  luxury  ;  but  knowledge  and  virtue  no  longer 
lead  to  distinction,  since  everything  in  the  state  is  to  be 
purchased  with  money.  Formerly,  men  of  letters  were 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  219 

certain  of  reward  by  some  place  in  the  Church,  the  magis- 
tracy, or  the  administration ;  now  they  are  considered 
good  for  nothing  but  to  write  books.  But  this  fruit  of 
their  minds,  little  valued  by  the  world  at  large,  is  still 
worthy  of  its  celestial  origin.  For  these  books  is  reserved 
the  privilege  of  shedding  lustre  on  obscure  virtue,  of 
consoling  the  unhappy,  of  enlightening  nations,  and  of 
telling  the  truth  even  to  kings.  This  is  unquestionably 
the  most  august  commission  with  which  Heaven  can 
honor  a  mortal  upon  this  earth.  Where  is  the  author 
who  would  not  be  consoled  for  the  injustice  or  contempt 
of  those  who  are  the  dispensers  of  the  ordinary  gifts 
of  fortune  when  he  reflects  that  his  work  may  pass  from 
age  to  age,  from  nation  to  nation,  opposing  a  barrier  to 
error  and  to  tyranny,  and  that  from  amidst  the  obscurity 
in  which  he  has  lived  there  will  shine  forth  a  glory 
which  will  efface  that  of  the  common  herd  of  mon- 
archs,  the  monuments  of  whose  deeds  perish  in  obliv- 
ion, notwithstanding  the  flatterers  who  erect  and  magnify 
them  ? 

PAUL. — Ah!    I  am   only   covetous   of  glory  to   bestow 
it   on   Virginia    and   render   her  dear  to    the  whole  world. 

o 

But    can    you,    who    know    so    much,    tell  me  whether  we 


220  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

shall  ever  be  married  ?  I  should  like  to  be  a  very  learned 
man,  if  only  for  the  sake  of  knowing  what  will  come 
to  pass. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Who  would  live,  my  son,  if  the 
future  were  revealed  to  him, — when  a  single  anticipated 
misfortune  gives  us  so  much  useless  uneasiness — when 
the  foreknowledge  of  one  certain  calamity  is  enough  to 
embitter  every  day  that  precedes  it  ?  It  is  better  not 
to  pry  too  curiously,  even  into  the  things  which  surround 
us.  Heaven,  which  has  given  us  the  power  of  reflection 
to  foresee  our  necessities,  gave  us  also  those  very  neces- 
sities to  set  limits  to  its  exercise. 

PAUL. — You  tell  me  that  with  money  people  in  Europe 
acquire  dignities  and  honors.  I  will  go,  then,  to  enrich 
myself  in  Bengal,  and  afterward  proceed  to  Paris  and 
marry  Virginia.  I  will  embark  at  once. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — What!  would  you  leave  her  mother 
and  yours  ] 

PAUL. — Why,  you  yourself  have  advised  my  going 
to  the  Indies. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Virginia  was  then  here ;  but  you  are 
now  the  only  means  of  support  both  of  her  mother  and 
of  your  own. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  221 

PAUL. — Virginia  will  assist  them  by  means  of  her  rich 
relation. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — The  rich  care  little  for  those  from 
whom  no  honor  is  reflected  upon  themselves  in  the  world. 
Many  of  them  have  relations 
much  more  to  be  pitied  than 
Madame  de  la  Tour,  who  for 
want  of  their  assistance 
sacrifice  their  liberty  for 
bread,  and  pass 
their  lives  im- 
mured within 
the  walls  of  a 


convent. 


•X 
'•«., 


r\i  i  29K'"-  ''••""•''*'•:.  ,^PI».'"-.'- • 

rAUL. — Oh,    what  a  o^/? 

'v       „-•  v^VvJSi  *~+s 


,  ,.-, ,^  ^,  ,,  ^^  J 

?&£*•  -::i::^mfK 

\;---  - 
A 


country  is  Europe  !  Virginia  must  come 
back  here.  What  need  has  she  of  a  rich  relation  ?  She 
was  so  happy  in  these  huts ;  she  looked  so  beautiful 
and  so  well  dressed  with  a  red  handkerchief  or  a  few 
flowers  around  her  head ! — Eeturn,  Virginia !  leave  your 
sumptuous  mansions  and  your  grandeur,  and  come  back 
to  these  rocks, — to  the  shade  of  these  woods  and  of  our 
cocoa  trees.  Alas !  you  are  perhaps  even  now  unhappy ; 


222  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  he  began  to  shed  tears. — My  father,  continued  he, 
hide  nothing  from  me ;  if  you  cannot  tell  me  whether 
I  shall  marry  Virginia,  tell  me  at  least  if  she  loves  me 
still,  surrounded  as  she  is  by  noblemen  who  speak  to  the 
king  and  who  go  to  see  her. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Oh,  my  dear  friend,  I  am  sure,  for 
many  reasons,  that  she  loves  you,  but,  above  all,  because 
she  is  virtuous.  At  these  words  he  threw  himself  on  my 
neck  in  a  transport  of  joy. 

PAUL. — But  do  you  think  that  the  women  of  Europe 
are  false,  as  they  are  represented  in  the  comedies  and 
books  which  you  have  lent  me  ? 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Women  are  false  in  those  countries 
where  men  are  tyrants.  Violence  always  engenders  a 
disposition  to  deceive. 

PAUL. — In  what  way  can  men  tyrannize  over  women  ? 

THE  OLD  MAN. — In  giving  them  in  marriage  without 
consulting  their  inclinations — in  uniting  a  young  girl  to 
an  old  man  or  a  woman  of  sensibility  to  a  frigid  and 
indifferent  husband. 

PAUL.- -Why  not  join  together  those  who  are  suited 
to  each  other — the  young  to  the  young,  and  lovers  to  those 
they  love? 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  223 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Because  few  young  men  in  France 
have  property  enough  to  support  them  when  they  are 
married,  and  cannot  acquire  it  till  the  greater  part  of 
their  life  is  passed.  While  young  they  seduce  the  wives 
of  others,  and  when  they  are  old  they  cannot  secure  the 
affections  of  their  own.  At  first  they  themselves  are 
deceivers,  and  afterward  they  are  deceived  in  their  turn. 
This  is  one  of  the  reactions  of  that  eternal  justice  by 
which  the  world  is  governed ;  an  excess  on  one  side  is 
sure  to  be  balanced  by  one  on  the  other.  Thus  the 
greater  part  of  Europeans  pass  their  lives  in  this  twofold 
irregularity,  which  increases  everywhere  in  the  same  pro- 
portion that  wealth  is  accumulated  in  the  hands  of  a 
few  individuals.  Society  is  like  a  garden,  where  shrubs 
cannot  grow  if  they  are  overshadowed  by  lofty  trees ; 
but  there  is  this  wide  difference  between  them — that 
the  beauty  of  a  garden  may  result  from  the  admixture 
of  a  small  number  of  forest  trees,  while  the  prosperity 
of  a  state  depends  on  the  multitude  and  equality  of 
its  citizens,  and  not  on  a  small  number  of  very  rich 
men. 

PAUL. — But  where  is  the  necessity  of  being  rich  in 
order  to  marry  ? 


224 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


THE  OLD  MAN. — In  order  to  pass  through  life  in 
abundance,  without  being  obliged  to  work. 

PAUL. — But  why  not  work  ?  1  am  sure  1  work  hard 
enough. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — In  Europe  working  with  your  hands 
is  considered  a  degradation  ;  it  is  compared  to  the  labor 
performed  by  a  machine.  The  occupation  of  cultivating 

the  earth  is  the  most  de- 
spised of  all.  Even  an 
artisan  is  held  in  more 
estimation  than  a  peas- 
ant. 

^^^^^^^  PAUL. — What!      do 

you  mean  to  say  that  the  art  which  furnishes  food  for  man- 
kind is  despised  in  Europe  1    I  hardly  understand  you. 

THE  OLD  MAN. — Oh,  it  is  impossible  for  a  person 
educated  according  to  nature  to  form  an  idea  of  the  de- 
praved state  of  society.  It  is  easy  to  form  a  precise  notion 
of  order,  but  not  of  disorder.  Beauty,  virtue,  happiness, 
have  all  their  defined  proportions ;  deformity,  vice,  and 
misery  have  none. 

PAUL.-  -The  rich  then  are  always  very  happy  ?  They 
meet  with  no  obstacles  to  the  fulfilment  of  their  wishes, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  225 

and    they    can    lavish    happiness    on    those    whom    they 
love. 

THE  OLD  MAX. — Far  from  it,  my  son.  They  are 
for  the  most  part  satiated  with  pleasure,  for  this  very 
reason — that  it  costs  them  no  trouble.  Have  you  never 
yourself  experienced  how  much  the  pleasure  of  repose 
is  increased  by  fatigue — that  of  eating  by  hunger,  or  that 
of  drinking  by  thirst  ?  The  pleasure  also  of  loving  and 
being  beloved  is  only  to  be  acquired  by  innumerable 
privations  and  sacrifices.  Wealth,  by  anticipating  all  their 
necessities,  deprives  its  possessors  of  all  these  pleasures. 
To  this  ennui,  consequent  upon  satiety,  may  also  be 
added  the  pride  which  springs  from  their  opulence,  and 
which  is  wounded  by  the  most  trifling  privation  when  the 
greatest  enjoyments  have  ceased  to  charm.  The  perfume 
of  a  thousand  roses  gives  pleasure  but  for  a  moment, 
but  the  pain  occasioned  by  a  single  thorn  endures  long 
after  the  infliction  of  the  wound.  A  single  evil  in  the 
midst  of  their  pleasures  is  to  the  rich  like  a  thorn  among 
flowers  ;  to  the  poor,  on  the  contrary,  one  pleasure  amidst 
all  their  troubles  is  a  flower  among  a  wilderness  of  thorns ; 
they  have  a  most  lively  enjoyment  of  it.  The  effect  of 
everything  is  increased  by  contrast ;  Nature  has  balanced 

15 


-2'2(>  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

all  things.  Which  condition,  after  all,  do  you  consider 
preferable — to  have  scarcely  anything  to  hope  and  every- 
thing to  fear,  or  to  have  everything  to  hope  and  nothing 
to  fear?  The  former  condition  is  that  of  the  rich — the 
latter  that  of  the  poor.  But  either  of  these  extremes 
is  with  difficulty  supported  by  man,  whose  happiness 
consists  in  a  middle  station  of  life,  in  union  with  virtue. 

PAUL. — What  do  you  understand  by  virtue  1 

THE  OLD  MAN. — To  you,  my  son,  who  support  your 
family  by  your  labor,  it  need  hardly  be  defined.  Virtue 
consists  in  endeavoring  to  do  all  the  good  we  can  to  others, 
with  an  ultimate  intention  of  pleasing  God  alone. 

PAUL. — Oh,  how  virtuous,  then,  is  Virginia!  Virtue 
led  her  to  seek  for  riches,  that  she  might  practise  benev- 
olence. Virtue  induced  her  to  quit  this  island,  and  virtue 
will  bring  her  back  to  it. 

The  idea  of  her  speedy  return  firing  the  imagination 
of  this  young  man,  all  his  anxieties  suddenly  vanished. 
Virginia,  he  was  persuaded,  had  not  written,  because  she 
would  soon  arrive.  It  took  so  little  time  to  come  from 
Europe  with  a  fair  wind !  Then  he  enumerated  the  ves- 
sels which  had  made  this  passage  of  four  thousand  five 
hundred  leagues  in  less  than  three  months ;  and  perhaps 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  227 

the  vessel  in  which  Virginia  had  embarked  might  not  be 
more  than  two.  Shipbuilders  were  now  so  ingenious, 
and  sailors  were  so  expert!  He  then  talked  to  me  of 
the  arrangements  he  intended  to  make  for  her  reception, 
of  the  new  house  he  would  build  for  her,  and  of  the 
pleasures  and  surprises  which  he  would  contrive  for  her 
every  day  when  she  was  his  wife.  His  wife!  The  idea 
rilled  him  with  ecstasy. 

"  At  least,  my  dear  father,"  said  he,  "  you  shall  then 
do  no  more  work  than  you  please.  As  Virginia  will  be 
rich,  we  shall  have  plenty  of  negroes,  and  they  shall 
work  for  you.  You  shall  always  live  with  us,  and  have 
no  other  care  than  to  amuse  yourself  and  be  happy ;"  and, 
his  heart  throbbing  with  joy,  he  flew  to  communicate 
these  exquisite  anticipations  to  his  family. 

In  a  short  time,  however,  these  enchanting  hopes  were 
succeeded  by  the  most  cruel  apprehensions.  It  is  always 
the  effect  of  violent  passions  to  throw  the  soul  into 
opposite  extremes.  Paul  returned  the  next  day  to  my 
dwelling,  overwhelmed  with  melancholy,  and  said  to  me, 

"  I  hear  nothing  from  Virginia.  Had  she  left  Europe 
she  would  have  written  me  word  of  her  departure.  Ah  ! 
the  reports  which  I  have  heard  concerning  her  are  but 


22S 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


too  well  founded.  Her  aunt  has  married  her  to  some 
gre'at  lord.  She,  like  others,  has  been  undone  by  the 
love  of  riches.  In  those  books  which  paint  women  so  well, 
virtue  is  treated  but  as  a  subject  of  romance.  If  Virginia 

had  been  virtuous,  she 
would  never  have  for- 
saken her  mother  and 
me.  I  do  nothing  but 
think  of  her,  and  she 
has  forgotten  me.  I  am 
wretched,  and  she  is  di- 
verting herself.  The 
thought  distracts  me  ;  I 
cannot  bear  myself. 
Would  to  Heaven  that 
war  were  declared  in 
India !  I  would  go  there 
and  die." 

"My  son,"  I  an- 
swered, "  that  courage  which  prompts  us  on  to  court 
death  is  but  the  courage  of  a  moment,  and  is  often  excited 
only  by  the  vain  applause  of  men  or  by  the  hopes  of 
posthumous  renown.  There  is  another  description  of 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  229 

courage,  rarer  and  more  necessary,  which  enables  us  to 
support,  without  witness  and  without  applause,  the  vexa- 
tions of  life ;  this  virtue  is  patience.  Relying  for  support, 
not  upon  the  opinions  of  others  or  the  impulse  of  the 
passions,  but  upon  the  will  of  God,  patience  is  the  courage 
of  virtue." 

"Ah!"  cried  he,  "I  am  then  without  virtue!  Every- 
thing overwhelms  me  and  drives  me  to  despair." 

"  Equal,  constant,  and  invariable  virtue,"  I  replied, 
"  belongs  not  to  man.  In  the  midst  of  the  many  pas- 
sions which  agitate  us  our  reason  is  disordered  and 
obscured :  but  there  is  an  ever-burning  lamp  at  which 
we  can  rekindle  its  flame  ;  and  that  is  literature. 

"  Literature,  my  dear  son,  is  the  gift  of  Heaven,  a 
ray  of  that  wisdom  by  which  the  universe  is  governed, 
and  which  man,  inspired  by  a  celestial  intelligence,  has 
drawn  down  to  earth.  Like  the  rays  of  the  sun,  it  en- 
lightens us,  it  rejoices  us,  it  warms  us  with  a  heavenly 
flame,  and  seems  in  some  sort,  like  the  element  of  fire, 
to  bend  all  nature  to  our  use.  By  its  means  we  are 
enabled  to  bring  around  us  all  things,  all  places,  all  men, 
and  all  times.  It  assists  us  to  regulate  our  manners 
and  our  life.  By  its  aid,  too,  our  passions  are  calmed, 


230  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

vice  is  suppressed,  and  virtue  encouraged  by  the  memor- 
able examples  of  great  and  good  men  which  it  has  handed 
down  to  us,  and  whose  time-honored  images  it  ever  brings 
before  our  eyes.  Literature  is  a  daughter  of  Heaven 
who  has  descended  upon  earth  to  soften  and  to  charm 
away  all  the  evils  of  the  human  race.  The  greatest 
writers  have  ever  appeared  in  the  worst  times,  in  times 
in  which  society  can  hardly  be  held  together — the  times 
of  barbarism  and  every  species  of  depravity.  My  son, 
literature  has  consoled  an  infinite  number  of  men  more 
unhappy  than  yourself:  Xenophon,  banished  from  his 
country  after  having  saved  to  her  ten  thousand  of  her 
sons ;  Scipio  Africanus,  wearied  to  death  by  the  calumnies 
of  the  Romans ;  Lucullus,  tormented  by  their  cabals ;  and 
Catinat,  by  the  ingratitude  of  a  court.  The  Greeks, 
with  their  never-failing  ingenuity,  assigned  to  each  of 
the  Muses  a  portion  of  the  great  circle  of  human  intelli- 
gence for  her  especial  superintendence  ;  we  ought  in  the 
same  manner  to  give  up  to  them  the  regulation  of  our 
passions,  to  bring  them  under  proper  restraint.  Liter- 
ature in  this  imaginative  guise  would  thus  fulfil,  in  re- 
lation to  the  powers  of  the  soul,  the  same  functions  as  the 
Hours,  who  yoked  and  conducted  the  chariot  of  the  Sun. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


231 


"  Have  recourse  to  your  books,  then,  my  son.  The 
wise  men  who  have  written  before  our  days  are  travellers 
who  have  preceded  us  in  the  paths  of  misfortune,  and 
who  stretch  out  a  friendly  hand  toward  us,  and  invite 

tS 

us  to  join  their  society  when  we  are  abandoned  by  every- 
thing else.     A  good  book  is  a  good  friend." 

U      fc_  "Ah!"   cried   Paul,    "I 

stood  in  no  need  of  books 
when     Virginia     was 


here,  and  she  had  studied  as  little  as  myself;  but  when 
she  looked  at  me  and  called  me  her  friend  I  could  not 
feel  unhappy." 

"  Undoubtedly,"   said   I,   "  there   is  no  friend  so   agree- 
able   as    a    mistress    bv    whom    we    are    beloved.       There 

t/ 

is,    moreover,    in    woman    a    liveliness    and    gayety    which 


232  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

powerfully  tend  to  dissipate  the  melancholy  feelings  of 
a  man ;  her  presence  drives  away  the  dark  phantoms 
of  imagination  produced  by  over-reflection.  Upon  her 
countenance  sit  soft  attraction  and  tender  confidence. 
What  joy  is  not  heightened  when  it  is  shared  by  her? 
What  brow  is  not  unbent  by  her  smiles  ?  What  anger 
can  resist  her  tears  ?  Virginia  will  return  with  more 
philosophy  than  you,  and  will  be  quite  surprised  to  find 
the  garden  so  unfinished — she  who  could  think  of  its 
embellishments  in  spite  of  all  the  persecutions  of  her 
aunt,  and  when  far  from  her  mother  and  from  you." 

The  idea  of  Virginia's  speedy  return  reanimated  the 
drooping  spirits  of  her  lover,  and  he  resumed  his  rural 
occupations,  happy  amidst  his  toils  in  the  reflection  that 
they  would  soon  find  a  termination  so  dear  to  the  wishes 
of  his  heart. 

One  morning,  at  break  of  day  (it  was  the  24th  of 
December,  1744),  Paul  when  he  arose  perceived  a  white 
flag  hoisted  upon  the  Mountain  of  Discovery.  This  flag 
he  knew  to  be  the  signal  of  a  vessel  descried  at  sea. 

o 

He    instantlv    flew    to    the    town    to    learn    if    this    vessel 

*/ 

brought    any    tidings    of    Virginia,    and    waited    there    till 
the  return  of  the  pilot,  who  was  gone,  according  to  cus- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


233 


torn,  to  board  the  ship.  The  pilot  did  not  return  till  the 
evening,  when  he  brought  the  governor  information  that 
the  signalled  vessel  was  the  Saint-Geran,  of  seven  him- 

o 

dred  tons  burden,  and  commanded  by  a  captain  of  the 
name  of  Aubin — that  she  was  now  four 
leagues  out  at  sea,  but  would  probably  an- 
chor at  Port  Louis  the  following  afternoon, 
if  the  wind  became  fair :  at  present  there 
was  a  calm.  The  pilot  then  handed  to  the 
governor  a  number  of  letters  which  the 
Saint-Geran  had  brought  from  France, 
among  which  was  one  addressed  to 
Madame  de  la  Tour  in  the  handwriting  of 
Virginia.  Paul  seized  upon  the  letter, 
kissed  it  with  transport,  and,  placing 
it  in  his  bosom,  flew  to  the  plantation. 
No  sooner  did  he  perceive  from  a  dis- 
tance the  family,  who  were  awaiting 
his  return  upon  the  Rock  of  Adieus, 
than  he  waved  the  letter  aloft  in  the  air,  without  being 
able  to  utter  a  word.  No  sooner  was  the  seal  broken 
than  thev  all  crowded  round  Madame  de  la  Tour  to  hear 

*/ 

the  letter  read.      Virginia  informed    her    mother  that    she 


234  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

had  experienced  much  ill-usage  from  her  aunt,  who,  after 
having  in  vain  urged  her  to  a  marriage  against  her  in- 
clination, had  disinherited  her,  and  had  sent  her  back 
at  a  time  when  she  would  probably  reach  the  Mauritius 
during  the  hurricane  season.  In  vain,  she  added,  had 
she  endeavored  to  soften  her  aunt  by  representing  what 
she  owed  to  her  mother  and  to  her  early  habits  ;  she  was 
treated  as  a  romantic  girl  whose  head  had  been  turned 
by  novels.  She  could  now  only  think  of  the  joy  of 
again  seeing  and  embracing  her  beloved  family,  and 
would  have  gratified  her  ardent  desire  at  once  by  landing 
in  the  pilot's  boat  if  the  captain  had  allowed  her  :  but 
that  he  had  objected  on  account  of  the  distance  and  of 
a  heavy  swell  which,  notwithstanding  the  calm,  reigned 
in  the  open  sea. 

As  soon  as  the  letter  was  finished  the  whole  of  the 
family,  transported  with  joy,  repeatedly  exclaimed,  "  Vir- 
ginia is  arrived!"  and  mistresses  and  servants  embraced 
each  other.  Madame  de  la  Tour  said  to  Paul, 

' '  My  son,  go  and  inform  our  neighbor  of  Virginia's 
arrival." 

Domingo  immediately  lighted  a  torch  of  bois  de  ronde, 
and  he  and  Paul  bent  their  way  toward  my  dwelling. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


235 


It  was  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  and  I  was  just  going 
to  extinguish  my  lamp  and  retire  to  rest,  when  I  perceived 
through  the  palisades  round  my  cottage  a  light  in  the 


woods.     Soon  after 

I  heard  the  voice  of  Paul  calling 

me.      I    instantly    arose,    and    had    hardly 

dressed    myself    when    Paul,    almost    beside    himself  and 

panting  for   breath,    sprang  on   my   neck,    crying, 

"  Come  along,  come  along  !     Virginia  is  arrived.      Let 


236  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

us  go  to   the  port ;    the   vessel  will    anchor   at  break   of 
day." 

Scarcely  had  he  uttered  the  words  when  we  set  off. 
As  we  were  passing  through  the  woods  of  the  Sloping 
Mountain,  and  were  already  on  the  road  which  leads  from 
the  Shaddock  Grove  to  the  port,  I  heard  some  one  walk- 
ing behind  us.  It  proved  to  be  a  negro,  and  he  was 
advancing  with  hasty  steps.  When  he  had  reached  us 
I  asked  him  whence  he  came  and  whither  he  was  going 
with  such  expedition.  He  answered, 

"  I  come  from  that  part  of  the  island  called  Golden 
Dust,  and  am  sent  to  the  port  to  inform  the  governor 
that  a  ship  from  France  has  anchored  under  the  Isle 
of  Amber.  She  is  firing  guns  of  distress,  for  the  sea  is 
very  rough." 

Having  said  this,  the  man  left  us  and  pursued  his 
journey  without  any  further  delay. 

I  then  said  to  Paul, 

"  Let  us  go  toward  the  quarter  of  the  Golden  Dust, 
and  meet  Virginia  there.  It  is  not  more  than  three  leagues 
from  hence."  We  accordingly  bent  our  course  toward 
the  northern  part  of  the  island.  The  heat  was  suffocating. 
The  moon  had  risen,  and  was  surrounded  by  three  large 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  237 

black  circles.  A  frightful  darkness  shrouded  the  sky ; 
but  the  frequent  flashes  of  lightning  discovered  to  us 
long  rows  of  thick  and  gloomy  clouds,  hanging  very 
low  and  heaped  together  over  the  centre  of  the  island, 
being  driven  in  with  great  rapidity  from  the  ocean, 
although  not  a  breath  of  air  was  perceptible  upon  the 
land.  As  we  walked  along  we  thought  we  heard  peals 
of  thunder;  but  on  listening  more  attentively  we  per- 
ceived that  it  was  the  sound  of  cannon  at  a  distance, 
repeated  by  the  echoes.  These  ominous  sounds,  joined 
to  the  tempestuous  aspect  of  the  heavens,  made  me  shud- 
der, I  had  little  doubt  of  their  being  signals  of  distress 
from  a  ship  in  danger.  In  about  half  an  hour  the  firing 
ceased,  and  I  found  the  silence  still  more  appalling  than 
the  dismal  sounds  which  had  preceded  it. 

We  hastened  on  without  uttering  a  word  or  daring 
<;o  communicate  to  each  other  our  mutual  apprehensions. 
At  midnight,  by  great  exertion,  we  arrived  at  the  sea- 
shore in  that  part  of  the  island  called  Golden  Dust. 
Th^  billows  were  breaking  against  the  beach  with  a  hor- 
rible noise,  covering  the  rocks  and  the  strand  with  foam 
of  a  dazzling  whiteness,  blended  with  sparks  of  fire. 
By  these  phosphoric  gleams  we  distinguished,  notwith- 


238 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


standing  the  darkness,  a  number  of  fishing  canoes  drawn 
Up  high  upon  the  beach. 

At  the  entrance  of  a  wood,  a  short  dis- 
tance from  us,  we  saw  a  fire  round  which  a 
party  of  the  inhabitants  were  assembled. 
We  repaired  thither  in  order  to  rest  our- 
selves till  the  morning.      While  we 
were    seated    near    this    fire    one 
of  the  standers-by  related  that 


/<-, 


late  in  the  af- 
ternoon he  had  seen  a  vessel 
in  the  open  sea  driven  toward  the  island  by  the  currents ; 
that  the    night    had    hidden    it    from    his    view  ;    and    that 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  239 

two  hours  after  sunset  he  had  heard  the  firing  of  signal 
guns  of  distress,  but  that  the  surf  was  so  high  that  it 
was  impossible  to  launch  a  boat  to  go  off  to  her ;  that 
a  short  time  after  he  thought  he  perceived  the  glimmer- 
ing of  the  watch-lights  on  board  the  vessel,  which  he 
feared,  by  its  having  approached  so  near  the  coast,  had 
steered  between  the  main  land  and  the  little  island  of 
Amber,  mistaking  the  latter  for  the  Point  of  Endeavor, 
near  which  vessels  pass  in  order  to  gain  Port  Louis ; 
and  that  if  this  were  the  case — which,  however,  he  would 
not  take  upon  himself  to  be  certain  of — the  ship,  he 
thought,  was  in  very  great  danger. 

Another  islander  then  informed  us  that  he  had  fre- 
quently crossed  the  channel  which  separates  the  isle  of 
Amber  from  the  coast,  and  had  sounded  it ;  that  the 
anchorage  was  very  good,  and  that  the  ship  would  there 
lie  as  safely  as  in  the  best  harbor.  "  I  would  stake  all 
1  am  worth  upon  it,"  said  he,  "  and  if  I  were  on  board 
I  should  sleep  as  sound  as  on  shore." 

A  third  bystander  declared  that  it  was '  impossible 
for  the  ship  to  enter  that  channel,  which  was  scarcely 
navigable  for  a  boat.  He  was  certain,  he  said,  that  he 
had  seen  the  vessel  at  anchor  beyond  the  isle  of  Amber ; 


240  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

so  that  if  the  wind  arose  in  the  morning  she  could  either 
put  to  sea  or  gain  the  harbor.  Other  inhabitants  gave 
different  opinions  upon  this  subject,  which  they  continued 
to  discuss  in  the  usual  desultory  manner  of  the  indolent 
Creoles. 

Paul  and  I  observed  a  profound  silence.  We  remained 
on  this  spot  till  break  of  day,  but  the  weather  was  too 
hazy  to  admit  of  our  distinguishing  any  object  at  sea, 
everything  being  covered  with  fog.  All  we  could  descry 
to  seaward  was  a  dark  cloud,  which  they  told  us  was 
the  isle  of  Amber,  at  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a 
league  from  the  coast.  On  this  gloomy  day  we  could 
only  discern  the  point  of  land  on  which  we  were  standing 
and  the  peaks  of  some  inland  mountains  which  started 
out  occasionally  from  the  midst  of  the  clouds  that  hung 
around  them. 

At  about  seven  in  the  morning  we  heard  the  sound 
of  drums  in  the  woods :  it  announced  the  approach  of 
the  governor,  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais,  who  soon  after 
arrived  on'  horseback  at  the  head  of  a  detachment  of 
soldiers  armed  with  muskets,  and  a  crowd  of  islanders 
and  negroes.  He  drew  up  his  soldiers  upon  the  beach 
and  ordered  them  to  make  a  general  discharge.  This 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


241 


was  no  sooner  done  than  we  perceived  a  glimmering 
light  upon  the  water  which  was  instantly  followed  by 
the  report  of  a  cannon.  We  judged  that  the  ship  was 
at  no  great  distance,  and  all  ran  toward  that 
part  whence  the  light  and  sound  proceeded. 
We  now  discerned  through  the  fog  the  hull  and 


yards  of  a  large  vessel.  We 
were  so  near  to  her  that  notwithstanding  the  tumult  of 
the  waves  we  could  distinctly  hear  the  whistle  of  the 
boatswain  and  the  shouts  of  the  sailors,  who  cried  out 


16 


242 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


three  times  VIVE  LE  Eoi !  this  being  the  cry  of  the 
French  in  extreme  danger  as  well  as  in  exuberant  joy, 
as  though  they  wished  to  call  their  prince  to  their  aid  or 

to    testify    to    him     that 
they    are    prepared    to 
lay  down  their  lives 


in  his  service. 

As     soon    as 
the   Saint  -  Geran 


perceived  that  we  were  near  enough  to  render  her  assist- 
ance she  continued  to  tire  guns  regularly  at  intervals  of 
three  minutes.  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  caused  great 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  243 

fires  to  be  lighted  at  certain  distances  upon  the  strand, 
and  sent  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighborhood  in 
search  of  provisions,  planks,  cables,  and  empty  barrels. 
A  number  of  people  soon  arrived,  accompanied  by  their 
negroes  loaded  with  provisions  and  cordage,  which  they 
had  brought  from  the  plantations  of  Golden  Dust,  from 
the  district  of  La  Flaque,  and  from  the  river  of  the  Ram- 
part. One  of  the  most  aged  of  these  planters,  approach- 
ing the  governor,  said  to  him, 

"  We  have  heard  all  night  hollow  noises  in  the  moun- 
tain ;  in  the  woods  the  leaves  of  the  trees  are  shaken, 
although  there  is  no  wind ;  the  sea-birds  seek  refuge 
upon  the  land :  it  is  certain  that  all  these  signs  announce 
a  hurricane." 

"  Well,  my  friends,"  answered  the  governor,  "  we  are 
prepared  for  it,  and  no  doubt  the  vessel  is  also." 

Everything,  indeed,  presaged  the  near  approach  of 
the  hurricane.  The  centre  of  the  clouds  in  the  zenith 
was  of  a  dismal  black,  while  their  skirts  were  tinged 
with  a  copper-colored  hue.  The  air  resounded  with  the 
cries  of  the  tropic-birds,  petrels,  frigate-birds,  and  in- 
numerable other  sea-fowl,  which  notwithstanding  the 
obscurity  of  the  atmosphere  were  seen  coming  from 


244  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

every   point    of   the    horizon    to    seek    for    shelter    in    the 
island. 

Toward  nine  in  the  morning  we  heard  in  the  direction 
of  the  ocean  the  most  terrific  noise,  like  the  sound  of 
thunder  mingled  with  that  of  torrents  rushing  down  the 
steeps  of  lofty  mountains.  A  general  cry  was  heard  of, 
"  There  is  the  hurricane  !"  and  the  next  moment  a  fright- 
ful gust  of  wind  dispelled  the  fog  which  covered  the 
isle  of  Amber  and  its  channel.  The  Saint-Geran  then 
presented  herself  to  our  view,  her  deck  crowded  with 
people,  her  yards  and  topmasts  lowered  down,  and  her 
flag  half-mast  high,  moored  by  four  cables  at  her  bow 
and  one  at  her  stern.  She  had  anchored  between  the 
isle  of  Amber  and  the  main  land,  inside  the  chain  of 
reefs  which  encircles  the  island,  and  which  she  had  passed 
through  in  a  place  where  no  vessel  had  ever  passed  before. 
She  presented  her  head  to  the  waves  that  rolled  in  from 
the  open  sea,  and  as  each  billow  rushed  into  the  narrow 
strait  where  she  lay,  her  bow  lifted  to  such  a  degree  as 
to  show  her  keel,  and  at  the  same  moment  her  stern, 
plunging  into  the  water,  disappeared  altogether  from  our 
sight,  as  if  it  were  swallowed  up  by  the  surges.  In  this 
position,  driven  by  the  winds  and  waves  toward  the  shore, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


245 


it  was  equally  impossible  for  her  to  return  by  the  passage 
through  which  she  had  made  her  way,  or  by  cutting  her 
cables  to  strand  herself  upon  the  beach,  from  which  she 
was  separated  by  sandbanks  and  reefs  of  rocks.  Every 


JVL 


billow  which  broke  upon  the  coast  advanced  roaring  to 
the  bottom  of  the  bay,  throwing  up  heaps  of  shingle  to 
the  distance  of  fifty  feet  upon  the  land  ;  then,  rushing 
back,  laid  bare  its  sandy  bed,  from  which  it  rolled  immense 
stones  with  a  hoarse  and  dismal  noise.  The  sea,  swelled 


246  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

by  the  violence  of  the  wind,  rose  higher  every  moment, 
and  the  whole  channel  between  this  island  and  the  isle 
of  Amber  was  soon  one  va>st  sheet  of  white  foam,  full 
of  yawning  pits  of  black  and  deep  billows.  Heaps  of 
this  foam,  more  than  six  feet  high,  were  piled  up  at  the 
bottom  of  the  bay,  and  the  winds  which  swept  its  surface 
carried  masses  of  it  over  the  steep  sea-bank,  scattering 
it  upon  the  land  to  the  distance  of  half  a  league.  These 
innumerable  white  flakes,  driven  horizontally  even  to  the 
very  foot  of  the  mountains,  looked  like  snow  issuing  from 
the  bosom  of  the  ocean.  The  appearance  of  the  horizon 
portended  a  lasting  tempest  ;  the  sky  and  the  water 
Deemed  blended  together.  Thick  masses  of  clouds  of 
a  frightful  form  swept  across  the  zenith  with  the  swift- 
ness of  birds,  while  others  appeared  motionless  as  rocks. 
Not  a  single  spot  of  blue  sky  could  be  discerned  in 
the  whole  firmament,  and  a  pale  yellow  gleam  only  light- 
ened up  all  the  objects  of  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  the 


From  the  violent  rolling  of  the  ship  what  we  all 
dreaded  happened  at  last.  The  cables  which  held  her 
bow  were  torn  away  :  she  then  swung  to  a  single  hawser, 
and  was  instantly  dashed  upon  the  rocks  at  the  distance 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


247 


of    half    a    cable's    length     from    the     shore.  A    general 
cry    of  horror   issued    from    the    spectators. 

Paul  rushed  for- 

i  ..i      !,• 

ward  to  throw  nim- 


self  into  the  sea,  when, 
seizing  him  by  the   an 

"  My    son,"    I    exclaimed, 
u  would  you  perish  ?" 

"Let  me  go  to  save  her,"  he 
cried,  "  or  let  me  die." 

Seeing  that  despair  had  deprived  him  of  reason, 
Domingo  and  I,  in  order  to  preserve  him,  fastened  a 
long  cord  around  his  waist,  and  held  it  fast  by  the  end. 


248  PAUL    AND     VIRGINIA. 

Paul  then  precipitated  himself  toward  the  Saint-Geran, 
now  swimming1  and  now  walking  upon  the  rocks.  Some- 
times he  had  hopes  of  reaching  the  vessel,  which  the 
sea  by  the  reflux  of  its  waves  had  left  almost  dry,  so 
that  YOU  could  have  walked  round  it  on  foot ;  but  sud- 

c- 

denly  the  billows,  returning  with  fresh  fury,  shrouded 
it  beneath  mountains  of  water,  which  then  lifted  it  up- 
right upon  its  keel.  The  breakers  at  the  same  moment 
threw  the  unfortunate  Paul  far  upon  the  beach,  his  legs 
bathed  in  blood,  his  bosom  wounded,  and  himself  half 
dead.  The  moment  he  had  recovered  the  use  of  his 
senses  he  arose  and  returned  with  new  ardor  toward  the 
vessel,  the  parts  of  which  now  yawned  asunder  from 
the  violent  strokes  of  the  billows.  The  crew  then,  despair- 
ing of  their  safety,  threw  themselves  in  crowds  into  the 
sea,  upon  yards,  planks,  hen-coops,  tables,  and  barrels. 
At  this  moment  we  beheld  an  object  which  wrung  our 
hearts  with  grief  and  pity :  a  young  lady  appeared  in 
the  stern-gallery  of  the  Saint-Geran,  stretching  out  her 
arms  toward  him  who  was  making  so  many  efforts  to 
join  her.  It  was  Virginia.  She  had  discovered  her  lover 
by  his  intrepidity.  The  sight  of  this  amiable  girl,  exposed 
to  such  horrible  danger,  filled  us  with  unutterable  despair. 


VIRGINIA  ON  BOARD  THE  SHIP. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


251 


As  for  Virginia,  with  a  firm  and  dignified  mien  she  waved 
her  hand,   as  if  bidding  us   an  eternal   farewell.     All  the 

sailors  had  flung  themselves  into  the 
sea   except    one,    who    still    remained 
upon  the   deck,   and  who  was   naked 
and  strong  as    Hercules.       This   man 
approached  Virginia  with  respect, 
and,    kneeling    at    her    feet, 


attempted  to  force  her  to  throw  off  her  clothes  ;  but  she 
repulsed  him  with    modesty  and    turned    away  her   head. 


252  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Then  were  heard  redoubled  cries  from  the  spectators, 
"  Save  her !  save  her !  do  not  leave  her !"  But  at  that 
moment  a  mountain  billow,  of  enormous  magnitude, 
c'lio-ulfed  itself  between  the  isle  of  Amber  and  the  coast, 

o 

and  menaced  the  shattered  vessel,  toward  which  it  rolled 
bellowing,  with  its  black  sides  and  foaming  head.  At 
this  terrible  sight  the  sailor  flung  himself  into  the  sea ; 
and  Virginia,  seeing  death  inevitable,  crossed  her  hands 
upon  her  breast,  and,  raising  upward  her  serene  and 
beauteous  eyes,  seemed  an  angel  prepared  to  take  her 
night  to  Heaven. 

Oh,  day  of  horror !  Alas !  everything  was  swallowed 
up  by  the  relentless  billows.  The  surge  threw  some  of  the 
spectators,  whom  an  impulse  of  humanity  had  prompted 
to  advance  toward  Virginia,  far  upon  the  beach,  and  also 
the  sailor  who  had  endeavored  to  save  her  life.  This  man, 
who  had  escaped  from  almost  certain  death,  kneeling  on 
the  sand,  exclaimed, 

"  Oh,  my  God !  Thou  hast  saved  my  life,  but  I  would 
have  given  it  willingly  for  that  excellent  young  lady, 
who  had  persevered  in  not  undressing  herself  as  I  had 
done." 

Domingo  and  I  drew  the  unfortunate  Paul  to  the  shore. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  253 

He  was  senseless,  and  blood  was  flowing  from  his  mouth 
and  ears.  The  governor  ordered  him  to  be  put  into  the 
hands  of  a  surgeon,  while  we,  on  our  part,  wandered 
along  the  beach,  in  hopes  that  the  sea  would  throw  up 
the  corpse  of  Virginia.  But  the  wind  having  suddenly 
changed,  as  it  frequently  happens  during  hurricanes,  our 
search  was  in  vain,  and  we  had  the  grief  of  thinking  that 
we  should  not  be  able  to  bestow  on  this  sweet  and  unfor- 
tunate girl  the  last  sad  duties.  We  retired  from  the  spot 
overwhelmed  with  dismay,  and  our  minds  wholly  occupied 
by  one  cruel  loss,  although  numbers  had  perished  in  the 
wreck.  Some  of  the  spectators  seemed  tempted,  from 
the  fatal  destiny  of  this  virtuous  girl,  to  doubt  the  exist- 
ence of  Providence,  for  there  are  in  life  such  terrible, 
such  unmerited  evils  that  even  the  hope  of  the  wise  is 
sometimes  shaken. 

In  the  mean  time  Paul,  who  began  to  recover  his 
senses,  was  taken  to  a  house  in  the  neighborhood,  till  he 
was  in  a  fit  state  to  be  removed  to  his  own  home.  Thither 
T  bent  my  way  with  Domingo,  to  discharge  the  melan- 
choly duty  of  preparing  Virginia's  mother  and  her  friend 
for  the  disastrous  event  which  had  happened.  When  we 
had  reached  the  entrance  of  the  valley  of  the  river  of 


254 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


Fan-Palms,    some    negroes    informed     us 
that    the    sea  had   thrown  up  many 
pieces  of  the  wreck  in  the  opposite 
bay.     We  descended  toward  it,  and 
one  of  the  first  objects  that  struck 
my  sight  upon  the  beach  was 


yi&Z$i^f$>J&& 

ii^^-^'v.pJsS 


.  %  •*  -  •      ^- .-.  ' 

^.   .  V":  >>'1:LV  • • ..    "- 

<%3k 


%ijk>       -  '      """ 


the  corpse  of  Virginia.      The  body  was  half  covered  with 
sand,   and    preserved    the    attitude    in    which  we  had  seen 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  255 

her  perish.  Her  features  were  not  sensibly  changed,  her 
eyes  were  closed,  and  her  countenance  was  still  serene ; 
but  the  pale  purple  hues  of  death  were  blended  on  her 
cheek  with  the  blush  of  virgin  modesty.  One  of  her 
hands  was  placed  upon  her  clothes,  and  the  other,  which 
she  held  on  her  heart,  was  fast  closed,  and  so  stiffened 
that  it  was  with  difficulty  that  I  took  from  its  grasp  a 
small  box.  How  great  was  my  emotion  when  I  saw  that 
it  contained  the  picture  of  Paul,  which  she  had  promised 
him  never  to  part  with  while  she  lived.  At  the  sight  of 
this  last  mark  of  the  fidelity  and  tenderness  of  the  unfor- 
tunate girl  I  wept  bitterly.  As  for  Domingo,  he  beat  his 
breast  and  pierced  the  air  with  his  shrieks.  With  heavy 
hearts  we  then  carried  the  body  of  Virginia  to  a  fisher- 
man's hut,  and  gave  it  in  charge  of  some  poor  Malabar 
women,  who  carefully  washed  away  the  sand. 

While  they  were  employed  in  this  melancholy  office 
we  ascended  the  hill  with  trembling  steps  to  the  planta- 
tion. We  found  Madame  de  la  Tour  and  Margaret  at 
prayer,  hourly  expecting  to  have  tidings  from  the  ship. 
As  soon  as  Madame  de  la  Tour  saw  me  coming,  she 
eagerly  cried, 

"  Where  is  my  daughter,  my  dear  daughter,  my  child  ?" 


256  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

My  silence  and  my  tears  apprised  her  of  her  misfortune. 
She  was  instantly  seized  with  a  convulsive  stopping  of  the 
breath  and  agonizing  pains,  and  her  voice  was  only  heard 
in  sighs  and  groans. 

Margaret  cried, 

''Where  is  my  son?  I  do  not  see  my  son,"  and 
fainted. 

We  ran  to  her  assistance.  In  a  short  time  she  recov- 
ered, and,  being  assured  that  Paul  was  safe  and  under 
the  care  of  the  governor,  she  thought  of  nothing  but 
of  succoring  her  friend,  who  recovered  from  one  faint- 
ing-fit only  to  fall  into  another.  Madame  de  la  Tour 
passed  the  whole  night  in  these  cruel  sufferings,  and  I 
became  convinced  that  there  was  no  sorrow  like  that  of 
a  mother.  When  she  recovered  her  senses  she  cast  a 
fixed,  unconscious  look  toward  heaven.  In  vain  her 
friend  and  myself  pressed  her  hands  in  ours ;  in  vain 
we  called  upon  her  by  the  most  tender  names ;  she  appeared 
wholly  insensible  to  these  testimonials  of  our  affection, 

i/ 

and  no   sound  issued  from  her  oppressed  bosom  but  deep 
and  hollow  moans. 

During  the  morning  Paul  was  carried  home  in  a 
palanquin.  He  had  now  recovered  the  use  of  his  reason, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


257 


but  was  unable  to  utter  a  word.  His  interview  with  his 
mother  and  Madame  de  la  Tour,  which  I  had  dreaded, 
produced  a  better  effect  than  all 
my  cares.  A  ray  of  consola- 
tion gleamed  on  the  counte- 


nances  of  the  two  unfortunate  mothers.  They  pressed 
close  to  him,  clasped  him  in  their  arms,  and  kissed 
him :  their  tears,  which  excess  of  anguish  had  till  now 


17 


258 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


dried  up  at  the  source,  began  to  flow.  Paul  mixed 
his  tears  with  theirs  ;  and  Nature  having  thus  found 
relief,  a  long  stupor  sue-  ,  s^^ 

ceeded  the  convulsive  pangs         ^  "r'  '-M'%* 

¥^'$&     U3& 


they    had    suffered,   and    af- 


^  v«f|E;,?;ii-: 

g|    ,   H 
.MJAk    M^^^fy  • 


forded   them    a  ^lethargic   repose  which  was   in  truth   like 
that  of  death. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  259 

Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  sent  to  apprise  me  secretly 
that  the  corpse  of  Virginia  had  been  borne  to  the  town 
by  his  order,  from  whence  it  was  to  be  transferred  to  the 
church  of  the  Shaddock  Grove.  I  immediately  went 

i/ 

down  to  Port  Louis,  where  I  found  a  multitude  assembled 
from  all  parts  of  the  island  in  order  to  be  present  at  the 
funeral  solemnity,  as  if  the  isle  had  lost  that  which  was 
nearest  and  dearest  to  it.  The  vessels  in  the  harbor  had 
their  yards  crossed,  their  flags  half-mast,  and  fired  guns 
at  long  intervals.  A  body  of  grenadiers  led  the  funeral 
procession,  with  their  muskets  reversed,  their  muffled 
drums  sending  forth  slow  and  dismal  sounds.  Dejection 
was  depicted  in  the  countenance  of  these  warriors,  who 
had  so  often  braved  death  in  battle  without  changing  color. 
Eight  young  ladies  of  considerable  families  of  the  island, 
dressed  in  white  and  bearing  palm-branches  in  their  hands, 
carried  the  corpse  of  their  amiable  companion,  which  was 
covered  with  flowers.  They  were  followed  by  a  chorus 
of  children  chanting  hymns,  and  by  the  governor,  his 
field  officers,  all  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  island, 
and  an  immense  crowd  of  people. 

This  imposing  funeral  solemnity  had  been  ordered  by 
the  administration  of  the  country,  which  was  desirous 


260 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


of    doing   honor   to    the    virtues    of    Virginia.     But    when 
the  mournful  procession  arrived  at  the  foot  of  this  moun- 


•f  ..  •",. 

>^r,----  '•'•;•,>!"*  *  i  -• 
?  -''^  x'^-  'v  C  >  'ii-'^    *-  •--/'''""-"r'TT     .  ?;•-•. 


:-vi^4SfK:    • 

"••       \S^  ~IC-~^-"^— , '  ~  L&"^-~-    A--«'"f'    -"-IV"    ".- 

r . .  -^1  ^*^ — ^.— —  -r*  &  ~  '  /     f  •-;>— ' " '     "  '  '     j ,  - '-  • 


,-v.;-       '  //:^/r  fe^la 


i 


l\\w^V  f  IV 

Hill: 


tain,  within  sight  of  those  cottages  of  which  she  had 
been  so  long  an  inmate  and  an  ornament,  diffusing  happi- 
ness all  around  them,  and  which  her  loss  had  now  filled 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


261 


with  despair,  the  funeral  pomp  was  interrupted,  the 
hymns  and  anthems  ceased,  and  the  whole  plain  re- 
sounded with  sighs  and  lamentations.  Numbers  of  young 
girls  ran  from  the  neighboring  plantations  to  touch  the 
coffin  of  Virginia  with  their 
handkerchiefs,  and  with 
chaplets  and  crowns 
of  flowers,  in- 
voking her  as  a 
saint.  Mothers 
asked  of 


«*|      '% 

"  "' 


heaven  a  child  like  Virginia ;  lovers,  a  heart  as  faithful ; 
the  poor,  as  tender  a  friend  ;  and  the  slaves,  as  kind  a 
mistress. 

When  the  procession  had  reached  the  place  of   inter- 


262  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

ment,  some  negresses  of  Madagascar  and  Caffres  of 
Mozambique  placed  a  number  of  baskets  of  fruit  around 
the  corpse  and  hung  pieces  of  stuff  upon  the  adjoining 
trees,  according  to  the  custom  of  their  several  countries. 
Some  Indian  women  from  Bengal  also,  and  from  the  coast 
of  Malabar,  brought  cages  full  of  small  birds,  which  they 
set  at  liberty  upon  her  coffin.  Thus  deeply  did  the  loss 
of  this  amiable  being  affect  the  natives  of  different  coun- 
tries, and  thus  was  the  ritual  of  various  religions  performed 
over  the  tomb  of  unfortunate  virtue. 

It  became  necessary  to  place  guards  round  her  grave, 
and  to  employ  gentle  force  in  removing  some  of  the 
daughters  of  the  neighboring  villagers,  who  endeavored 
to  throw  themselves  into  it,  saying  that  they  had  no 
longer  any  consolation  to  hope  for  in  this  world,  and 
that  nothing  remained  for  them  but  to  die  with  their 
benefactress. 

On  the  western  side  of  the  church  of  the  Shaddock 
Grove  is  a  small  copse  of  bamboos,  where,  in  returning 
from  mass  with  her  mother  and  Margaret,  Virginia  loved 
to  rest  herself,  seated  by  the  side  of  him  whom  she  then 
called  brother.  This  was  the  spot  selected  for  her  inter- 
ment. 


THE  FUNERAL. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


265 


At  his  return  from  the  funeral  solemnity  Monsieur 
de  la  Bourdonnais  came  up  here,  followed  by  part  of  his 
numerous  retinue.  He  offered  Madame  de  la  Tour  and 
her  friend  all  the  assist- 
ance it  was  in  his  power 
to  bestow.  After  briefly 


expressing  his  indignation  at  the  conduct  of  her  unnatural 
aunt,  he  advanced  to  Paul,  and  said  everything  which  he 
thought  most  likely  to  soothe  and  console  him. 

"  Heaven  is  my   witness,"   said  he,  "  that  I  wished  to 


266  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

ensure  your  happiness  and  that  of  your  family.  My  dear 
friend,  you  must  go  to  France ;  I  will  obtain  a  commission 
for  you,  and  during  your  absence  I  will  take  the  same 
care  of  your  mother  as  if  she  were  my  own." 

He  then  offered  him  his  hand,  but  Paul  drew  away 
and  turned  his  head  aside,  unable  to  bear  his  sight. 

I  remained  for  some  time  at  the  plantation  of  my 
unfortunate  friends,  that  I  might  render  to  them  and 
Paul  those  offices  of  friendship  that  were  in  my  power, 
and  which  might  alleviate,  though  they  could  not  heal, 
the  wounds  of  calamity.  At  the  end  of  three  weeks 
Paul  was  able  to  walk,  but  his  mind  seemed  to  droop  in 
proportion  as  his  body  gathered  strength.  He  was  insen- 
sible to  everything ;  his  look  was  vacant ;  and  when  asked 
a  question  he  made  no  reply.  Madame  de  la  Tour,  who 
was  dying,  said  to  him  often, 

"  My  son,  while  I  look  at  you  I  think  I  see  my  dear 

"VT*  '       *         » 

Virginia. 

At  the  name  of  Virginia  he  shuddered  and  hastened 
away  from  her,  notwithstanding  the  entreaties  of  his 
mother,  who  begged  him  to  come  back  to  her  friend. 
He  used  to  go  alone  into  the  garden  and  seat  himself 
at  the  foot  of  Virginia's  cocoa  tree,  with  his  eyes  fixed 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  267 

upon  the  fountain.  The  governor's  surgeon,  who  had 
shown  the  most  humane  attention  to  Paul  and  the  whole 
family,  told  us  that  in  order  to  cure  the  deep  melancholy 
which  had  taken  possession  of  his  mind  we  must  allow 
him  to  do  whatever  he  pleased  without  contradiction : 
this,  he  said,  afforded  the  only  chance  of  overcoming  the 
silence  in  which  he  persevered. 

I  resolved  to  follow  this  advice.  The  first  use  which 
Paul  made  of  his  returning  strength  was  to  absent  him- 
self from  the  plantation.  Being  determined  not  to  lose 
sight  of  him,  I  set  out  immediately,  and  desired  Domingo 
to  take  some  provisions  and  accompany  us.  The  young 
man's  strength  and  spirits  seemed  renewed  as  he  descended 
the  mountain.  He  first  took  the  road  to  the  Shaddock 
Grove,  and  when  he  was  near  the  church,  in  the  Alley 
of  Bamboos,  he  walked  directly  to  the  spot  where  he 
saw  some  earth  fresh  turned  up ;  kneeling  down  there 
and  raising  his  eyes  to  heaven,  he  offered  up  a  long  prayer. 
This  appeared  to  me  a  favorable  symptom  of  the  return 
of  his  reason,  since  this  mark  of  confidence  in  the  Supreme 
Being  showed  that  his  mind  was  beginning  to  resume 
its  natural  functions.  Domingo  and  I,  following  his  ex- 
ample, fell  upon  our  knees  and  mingled  our  prayers  with 


268  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

his.      When    he    arose    he   bent    his    way,    paying    little 
attention  to  us, 


toward  the 
northern  part 
of  the  island. 
As  I  knew  that  he  was  not  only 

« 

ignorant  of  the   spot  where  the 
body  of  Virginia  had  been  deposited, 
but  even  of  the  fact  that  it  had  been 
recovered  from  the  waves,  I  asked 
him  why  he  had  offered  up  his  prayer 
at  the  foot  of  those  bamboos.    He 
answered, 

"  We    have     been    there     so 
often."  ' 

He  continued  his  course  un- 
til we  reached  the  borders  of 
the  forest,  when  night  came 
on.  I  set  him  the  example  of 
taking  some  nourishment,  and 
prevailed  on  him  to  do  the  same ;  and  we  slept  upon  the 
grass  at  the  foot  of  a  tree.  The  next  day  I  thought  he 
seemed  disposed  to  retrace  his  steps ;  for,  after  having 


- 


-  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


269 


gazed  a  considerable  time  from  the  plain  upon  the  church 
of  the  Shaddock  Grove,  with  its  long  avenues  of  bamboos, 
he  made  a  movement  as  if  to  return  home ;  but,  suddenly 
plunging  into  the  forest,  he  directed  his  course  toward  the 


north.     I  guessed      ^P       what  was  his  de- 

\ 

sign,  and  I  endeavored,  but  in  vain,  to  dis- 
suade him  from  it.      About  noon  we  arrived 
at  the  quarter  of  Golden  Dust.     He  rushed         %^ 
down  to  the  seashore,  opposite  to  the  spot  where  the   Saint- 
Geran  had  been  wrecked.     At  the  sight  of  the  isle  of  Amber 
and  its  channel,  then  smooth  as  a  mirror,  he  exclaimed, 
"  Virginia !    oh,    mv  dear  Virginia !"   and  fell  senseless. 

O  •/ 


270  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Domingo  and  I  carried  him  into  the  woods,  where  we 
had    some    difficulty    in    recovering   him.     As    soon    as   he 

regained  his  senses  he  wished  to  return  to   the  seashore; 

& 

but  we  conjured  him  not  to  renew  his  own  anguish  and 
ours  by  such  cruel  remembrances,  and  he  took  another 
direction.  During  a  whole  week  he  sought  every  spot 
where  he  had  once  wandered  with  the  companion  of  his 
childhood.  He  traced  the  path  by  which  she  had  gone 
to  intercede  for  the  slave  of  the  Black  River.  He  gazed 
again  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  of  the  Three  Breasts, 
where  she  had  rested  herself  when  unable  to  walk  farther, 
and  upon  that  part  of  the  wood  where  they  had  lost  their 
way.  All  the  haunts  which  recalled  to  his  memory  the 
anxieties,  the  sports,  the  repasts,  the  benevolence  of  her 
he  loved — the  river  of  the  Sloping  Mountain,  my  house, 
the  neighboring  cascade,  the  papaw  tree  she  had  planted, 
the  grassy  fields  in  which  she  loved  to  run,  the  openings 
of  the  forest  where  she  used  to  sing — all  in  succession 
called  forth  his  tears,  and  those  very  echoes  which  had 

»/ 

so  often  resounded  with  their  mutual  shouts  of  joy  now 
repeated  only  these  accents  of  despair : 

''Virginia!    oh,  my  dear  Virginia!" 

During   this    savage    and    wandering   life    his  eyes   be- 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


271 


came  sunk  and  hollow,  his  skin  assumed  a  yellow  tint, 
and  his  health  rapidly  declined.  Convinced  that  our 
present  sufferings  are  rendered  more  acute  by  the  bitter 
recollection  of  bygone  pleasures,  and  that  the  passions 
gather  strength  in  solitude,  I  resolved  to  remove  my  un- 
fortunate friend  from  those  scenes  which  recalled  the 
remembrance  of  his  loss,  and  to  lead  him  to  a  more  busy 


part  of  the  island.  With  this  view  I  conducted  him  to 
the  inhabited  part  of  the  elevated  quarter  of  Williams, 
which  he  had  never  visited,  and  where  the  busy  pursuits 
of  agriculture  and  commerce  ever  occasioned  much  bustle 
and  variety.  Numbers  of  carpenters  were  employed  in 
hewing  down  and  squaring  trees,  while  others  were  saw- 
ing them  into  planks  ;  carriages  were  continually  passing 


272  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  repassing  on  the  roads;  numerous  herds  of  oxen  and 
troops  of  horses  were  feeding  on  those  widespread 
iiH'udmvs;  and  the  whole  country  was  dotted  with  the 
dwellings  of  man.  On  some  spots  the  elevation  of  the 
soil  permitted  the  culture  of  many  of  the  plants  of  Europe : 
the  yellow  ears  of  ripe  corn  waved  upon  the  plains ; 
strawberry-plants  grew  in  the  openings  of  the  woods ; 
and  the  roads  were  bordered  by  hedges  of  rose  trees. 
The  freshness  of  the  air,  too,  giving  tension  to  the  nerves, 
was  favorable  to  the  health  of  Europeans.  From  those 
heights,  situated  near  the  middle  of  the  island  and  sur- 
rounded by  extensive  forests,  neither  the  sea  nor  Port 
Louis,  nor  the  church  of  the  Shaddock  Grove,  nor  any 
other  object  associated  with  the  remembrance  of  Virginia 
could  be  discerned.  Even  the  mountains,  which  present 
various  shapes  on  the  side  of  Port  Louis,  appear  from 
hence  like  a  long  promontory  in  a  straight  and  perpen- 
dicular line,  from  which  arise  lofty  pyramids  of  rock 
whose  summits  are  enveloped  in  the  clouds. 

Conducting  Paul  to  these  scenes,  .  I  kept  him  con- 
tinually in  action,  walking  with  him  in  rain  and  sunshine, 
by  day  and  by  night.  I  sometimes  wandered  with  him 
into  the  depths  of  the  forests  or  led  him  over  untilled 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  273 

grounds,  hoping  that  change  of  scene  and  fatigue  might 
divert  his  mind  from  its  gloomy  meditations.  But  the 
soul  of  a  lover  finds  everywhere  the  traces  of  the  beloved 
object.  Night  and  day,  the  calm  of  solitude  and  the 
tumult  of  crowds,  are  to  him  the  same  ;  time  itself,  which 
casts  the  shade  of  oblivion  over  so  many  other  remem- 
brances, in  vain  would  tear  that  tender  and  sacred  recol- 
lection from  the  heart.  The  needle  when  touched  by 
the  loadstone,  however  it  may  have  been  moved  from 
its  position,  is  no  sooner  left  to  repose  than  it  returns 
to  the  pole  of  its  attraction.  So,  when  I  inquired  of 
Paul,  as  we  wandered  amidst  the  plains  of  Williams, 

"  Where  shall  we  now  go  ?"  he  pointed  to  the  north 
and  said, 

"  Yonder  are  our  mountains ;  let  us  return  home." 

I  now  saw  that  all  the  means  I  took  to  divert  him 
from  his  melancholy  were  fruitless,  and  that  no  resource 
was  left  but  an  attempt  to  combat  his  passion  by  the 
arguments  which  reason  suggested.  I  answered  him, 

"  Yes,  there  are  the  mountains  where  once  dwelt  your 
beloved  Virginia ;  and  here  is  the  picture  you  gave  her, 
and  which  she  held  when  dying  to  her  heart — that  heart 
which  even  in  its  last  moments  only  beat  for  you." 

18 


274 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


I  then  presented  to  Paul  the  little  portrait  which  he 
had  given  to  Virginia  on  the  borders  of  the  cocoa  tree 
fountain.  At  this  sight  a  gloomy  joy  overspread  his 
countenance.  He  eagerly  seized  the  picture  with  his  feeble 

hands  and  held  it  to  his  lips. 
His  oppressed  bosom  seemed 
ready  to  burst  with  emotion, 
and  his  eyes  were  filled  with 
tears  which  had  no  power  to 
flow. 

"My    son,"    said    I,  "listen 
to  one  who  is  your  friend,  who 
was  the  friend  of  Virginia,  and 
who  in  the  bloom  of  your  hopes 
has  often  endeavored  to  fortify 
your  mind    against  the  un- 
foreseen   accidents    of    life. 

•%z*i*~ 

What  do  you  deplore  with  so  much  bitterness?  Is  it 
your  own  misfortunes  or  those  of  Virginia  which  affect 
you  so  deeply  ? 

"Your  own  misfortunes  are  indeed  severe.  You  have 
lost  the  most  amiable  of  girls,  who  would  have  grown 
up  to  womanhood  a  pattern  to  her  sex — one  who  sacrificed 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  275 

her  own  interests  to  yours,  who  preferred  you  to  all  that 
fortune  could  bestow,  and  considered  you  as  the  only 
recompense  worthy  of  her  virtues. 

"  But  might  not  this  very  object,  from  whom  you 
expected  the  purest  happiness,  have  proved  to  you  a 
source  of  the  most  cruel  distress?  She  had  returned 
poor  and  disinherited  ;  all  you  could  henceforth  have 
partaken  with  her  was  your  labor.  Rendered  more 
delicate  by  her  education  and  more  courageous  by  her 
misfortunes,  you  might  have  beheld  her  every  day  sink- 
ing beneath  her  efforts  to  share  and  lighten  your  fatigues. 
Had  she  brought  you  children,  they  would  only  have 
served  to  increase  her  anxieties  and  your  own,  from  the 
difficulty  of  sustaining  at  once  your  aged  parents  and 
your  infant  family. 

"  Very  likely  you  will  tell  me  that  the  governor  would 
have  helped  you ;  but  how  do  you  know  that  in  a  colony 
whose  governors  are  so  frequently  changed  you  would 
have  had  others  like  Monsieur  de  la  Bourdonnais  ? — that 
one  might  not  have  been  sent  destitute  of  good  feeling 
and  of  morality  ? — that  your  young  wife,  in  order  to 
procure  some  miserable  pittance,  might  not  have  been 
obliged  to  seek  his  favor?  Had  she  been  weak,  you 


27(i  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

would  have  been  to  be  pitied  ;  and  if  she  had  remained 
virtuous,  you  would  have  continued  poor,  forced  even  to 
consider  yourself  fortunate  if,  on  account  of  the  beauty 
and  virtue  of  your  wife,  you  had  not  to  endure  persecu- 
tion from  those  who  had  promised  you  protection. 

"  It  would  still  have  remained  to  you,  you  may  say, 
to  have  enjoyed  a  pleasure  independent  of  fortune — that 
of  protecting  a  beloved  being  who,  in  proportion  to  her 
own  helplessness,  had  more  attached  herself  to  you.  You 
may  fancy  that  your  pains  and  sufferings  would  have 
served  to  endear  you  to  each  other,  and  that  your  passion 
would  have  gathered  strength  from  your  mutual  misfor- 
tunes. Undoubtedly  virtuous  love  does  find  consolation 
even  in  such  melancholy  retrospects.  But  Virginia  is  no 
more ;  yet  those  persons  still  live  whom,  next  to  yourself, 
she  held  most  dear — her  mother,  and  your  own :  your 
inconsolable  affliction  is  bringing  them  both  to  the  grave. 
Place  your  happiness,  as  she  did  hers,  in  affording  them 
succour.  My  son,  beneficence  is  the  happiness  of  the 
virtuous :  there  is  no  greater  or  more  certain  enjoyment 
on  the  earth.  Schemes  of  pleasure,  repose,  luxuries, 
wealth,  and  glory  are  not  suited  to  man,  weak,  wandering, 
and  transitory  as  he  is.  See  how  rapidly  one  step  toward 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  277 

the  acquisition  of  fortune  has  precipitated  us  all  to  the 
lowest  abyss  of  misery!  You  were  opposed  to  it,  it  is 
true  ;  but  who  would  not  have  thought  that  Virginia's 
voyage  would  terminate  in  her  happiness  and  your  own  ? 
An  invitation  from  a  rich  and  aged  relation,  the  advice 
of  a  wise  governor,  the  approbation  of  the  whole  colony, 
and  the  well-advised  authority  of  her  confessor  decided 
the  lot  of  Virginia.  Thus  do  we  run  to  our  ruin,  deceived 
even  by  the  prudence  of  those  who  watch  over  us :  it 
would  be  better,  no  doubt,  not  to  believe  them,  nor  even 
to  listen  to  the  voice  or  lean  on  the  hopes  of  a  deceitful 
world.  But  all  men — those  you  see  occupied  in  these 
plains,  those  who  go  abroad  to  seek  their  fortunes,  and 
those  in  Europe  who  enjoy  repose  from  the  labors  of 
others — are  liable  to  reverses ;  not  one  is  secure  from 
losing,  at  some  period,  all  that  he  most  values — greatness, 
wealth,  wife,  children,  and  friends.  Most  of  these  would 
have  their  sorrow  increased  by  the  remembrance  of  their 
own  imprudence.  But  you  have  nothing  with  which  you 
can  reproach  yourself.  You  have  been  faithful  in  your 
love.  In  the  bloom  of  youth,  by  not  departing  from 
the  dictates  of  Nature,  you  evinced  the  wisdom  of  a  sage. 
Your  views  were  just,  because  they  were  pure,  simple, 


278  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

and  disinterested.  You  had,  besides,  on  Virginia  sacred 
claims  which  nothing  could  countervail.  You  have  lost 
her,  but  it  is  neither  your  own  imprudence,  nor  your 
avarice,  nor  your  false  wisdom  which  has  occasioned  this 
misfortune,  but  the  will  of  God,  who  has  employed  the 
passions  of  others  to  snatch  from  you  the  object  of  your 
love — God,  from  whom  you  derive  everything,  who  knows 
what  is  most  fitting  for  you,  and  whose  wisdom  has  not 
left  you  any  cause  for  the  repentance  and  despair  which 
succeed  the  calamities  that  are  brought  upon  us  by  our- 
selves. 

"Vainly  in  your  misfortunes  do  you  say  to  yourself 
'  I  have  not  deserved  them.'  Is  it,  then,  the  calamity  of 
Virginia,  her  death  and  her  present  condition,  that  you 
deplore  ?  She  has  undergone  the  fate  allotted  to  all — 
to  high  birth,  to  beauty,  and  even  to  empires  themselves. 
The  life  of  man,  with  all  his  projects,  may  be  compared 
to  a  tower  at  whose  summit  is  death.  When  your  Vir- 
ginia was  born  she  was  condemned  to  die ;  happily  for 
herself,  she  is  released  from  life  before  losing  her  mother 
or  yours  or  you,  saved  thus  from  undergoing  pangs  worse 
than  those  of  death  itself. 

"  Learn,    then,    my   son,    that  death  is   a  benefit  to  all 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


279 


men  :  it  is  the  night  of  that  restless  day  we  call  by  the 

name    of    life.       The    diseases,    the    griefs,    the    vexations, 

and   the  fears  which  perpetually  embitter  our  life  as  long 

as  we  possess  it  molest  us  no  more  in  the  sleep  of  death. 

If    you    inquire 

into  the  history 

of     those     men 

who    appear    to 

have    been    the 

happiest,  you  will 

find    that     they 

have     bought 

their      apparent 

felicity     very 

dear ;   public  consider-      k 

ation,  perhaps,  by  domestic 

evils  ;  fortune,  by  the  loss 

of  health  ;  the  rare  happiness  of  being 

beloved,  by  continual  sacrifices  ;  and 

often,  at  the  expiration  of  a  life  devoted  to  the  good  of 

others,    they    see    themselves    surrounded    only    by    false 

friends  and  ungrateful  relations.      But  Virginia  was  happy 

to     her    very    last    moment.        When     with    us    she    was 


280  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

happy  in  partaking  of  the  gifts  of  Nature ;  when  far 
from  us  she  found  enjoyment  in  the  practice  of  virtue; 
and  even  at  the  terrible  moment  in  which  we  saw  her 
perish  she  still  had  cause  for  self-gratulation.  For  whether 
she  cast  her  eyes  on  the  assembled  colony,  made  miser- 
able by  her  expected  loss,  or  on  you,  my  son,  who 
with  so  much  intrepidity  were  endeavoring  to  save  her, 
she  must  have  seen  how  dear  she  was  to  all.  Her 
mind  was  fortified  against  the  future  by  the  remem- 
brance of  her  innocent  life ;  and  at  that  moment  she 
received  the  reward  which  Heaven  reserves  for  virtue — a 
courage  superior  to  danger.  She  met  death  with  a  serene 
countenance. 

"  My  son,  God  gives  all  the  trials  of  life  to  virtue, 
in  order  to  show  that  virtue  alone  can  support  them, 
and  even  find  in  them  happiness  and  glory.  When  he 
designs  for  it  an  illustrious  reputation,  he  exhibits  it  on  a 
wide  theatre  and  contending  with  death.  Then  does  the 
courage  of  virtue  shine  forth  as  an  example,  and  the  mis- 
fortunes to  which  it  has  been  exposed  receive  for  ever 
from  posterity  the  tribute  of  their  tears.  This  is  the  im- 
mortal monument  reserved  for  virtue  in  a  world  where 
everything  else  passes  away,  and  where  the  names  even 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  281 

of  the  greater  number  of  kings  themselves  are  soon  buried 
iu  eternal  oblivion. 

"  Meanwhile  Virginia  still  exists.  My  son,  you  see 
that  everything  changes  on  this  earth,  but  that  nothing 
is  ever  lost.  No  art  of  man  can  annihilate  the  smallest 
particle  of  matter ;  can,  then,  that  which  has  possessed 
reason,  sensibility,  affection,  virtue,  and  religion  be  sup- 
posed capable  of  destruction  when  the  very  elements  with 
which  it  is  clothed  are  imperishable  1  Ah !  however  happy 
Virginia  may  have  been  with  us,  she  is  now  much  more  so. 
There  is  a  God,  my  son ;  it  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  prove 
it  to  you,  for  the  voice  of  all  Nature  loudly  proclaims  it. 
The  wickedness  of  mankind  lead  them  to  denv  the  exist- 

V 

ence  of  a  Being;  whose  justice  thev  fear.     But  vour  mind 

\)  j  •* 

is  fully  convinced  of  His  existence,  while  His  works  are 
ever  before  your  eyes.  Do  you  then  believe  that  He 
would  leave  Virginia  without  recompense  !  Do  you  think 
that  the  same  Power  which  enclosed  her  noble  soul  in 
a  form  so  beautiful,  so  like  an  emanation  from  itself,  could 
not  have  saved  her  from  the  waves  ? — that  He  who  has 
ordained  the  happiness  of  man  here  by  laws  unknown 
to  you,  cannot  prepare  a  still  higher  degree  of  felicity 
for  Virginia  by  other  laws  of  which  you  are  equally  igno- 


282  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

rant  ?  Before  we  were  born  into  this  world  could  we, 
do  you  imagine,  even  if  we  were  capable  of  thinking  at 
all,  have  formed  any  idea  of  our  existence  here  ?  And 
now  that  we  are  in  the  midst  of  this  gloomy  and  tran- 
sitory life  can  we  foresee  what  is  beyond  the  tomb  or  in 
what  manner  we  shall  be  emancipated  from  it  ?  Does 
God,  like  man,  need  this  little  globe,  the  earth,  as  a  theatre 
for  the  display  of  His  intelligence  and  His  goodness? 
— and  can  He  only  dispose  of  human  life  in  the  territory 
of  death  ?  There  is  not,  in  the  entire  ocean,  a  single  drop 
of  water  which  is  not  peopled  with  living  beings  apper- 
taining to  man :  and  does  there  exist  nothing  for  him 
in  the  heavens  above  his  head?  What!  is  there  no 
supreme  intelligence,  no  divine  goodness,  except  on  this 
little  spot  where  we  are  placed]  In  those  innumerable 
glowing  fires,  in  those  infinite  fields  of  light  which  sur- 
round them,  and  which  neither  storms  nor  darkness  can 
extinguish, — is  there  nothing  but  empty  space  and  an 
eternal  void  ]  If  we,  weak  and  ignorant  as  we  are, 
might  dare  to  assign  limits  to  that  Power  from  whom 
we  have  received  everything,  we  might  possibly  im- 
agine that  we  were  placed  on  the  very  confines  of  His 
empire,  where  life  is  perpetually  struggling  with  death 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


283 


and    innocence    for    ever    in    danger    from    the    power    of 
tyranny. 

"  Somewhere,    then,    without    doubt,    there    is    another 

world,    where    virtue    will    receive   its 
reward.       Virginia    is    now    happy. 
Ah  !    if  from  the  abode  of  angels 
she  could  hold  communication 
with   you,    she   would 


tell  you,  as  she  did  when  she  bade  you  her  last  adieus, 
'Oh,  Paul!  life  is  but  a  scene  of  trial.  T  have  been 
obedient  to  the  laws  of  nature,  love,  and  virtue.  I  crossed 


284  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

the  seas  to  obey  the  will  of  my  relations ;  I  sacrificed 
wealth  in  order  to  keep  my  faith  ;  and  I  preferred  the 
loss  of  life  to  disobeying  the  dictates  of  modesty.  Heaven 
found  that  I  had  fulfilled  my  duties,  and  has  snatched  me 
for  ever  from  all  the  miseries  I  might  have  endured  myself, 
and  all  I  might  have  felt  for  the  miseries  of  others.  I 
am  placed  far  above  the  reach  of  all  human  evils,  and 
you  pity  me !  I  am  become  pure  and  unchangeable  as  a 
particle  of  light,  and  you  would  recall  me  to  the  darkness 
of  human  life !  Oh,  Paul !  Oh,  my  beloved  friend !  recol- 
lect those  days  of  happiness  when  in  the  morning  we 
felt  the  delightful  sensations  excited  by  the  unfolding 
beauties  of  Nature — when  we  seemed  to  rise  with  the  sun 
to  the  peaks  of  those  rocks,  and  then  to  spread  with  his 
rays  over  the  bosom  of  the  forests.  We  experienced  a 
delight  the  cause  of  which  we  could  not  comprehend. 
In  the  innocence  of  our  desires  we  wished  to  be  all  si^ht, 

<T?  ' 

to  enjoy  the  rich  colors  of  the  early  dawn ;  all  smell, 
to  taste  a  thousand  perfumes  at  once  ;  all  hearing,  to  listen 
to  the  singing  of  our  birds  ;  and  all  heart,  to  be  capable 
of  gratitude  for  those  mingled  blessings.  Now,  at  the 
source  of  the  beauty  whence  flows  all  that  is  delightful 
upon  earth,  my  soul  intuitively  sees,  tastes,  hears,  touches, 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  285 

what  before  she  could  only  be  made  sensible  of  through 
the  medium  of  our  weak  organs.  Ah !  what  language 
can  describe  these  shores  of  eternal  bliss  which  I  inhabit 
for  ever !  All  that  infinite  power  and  heavenly  goodness 
could  create  to  console  the  unhappy,  all  that  the  friendship 
of  numberless  beings  exulting  in  the  same  felicity  can 
impart,  we  enjoy  in  unmixed  perfection.  Support,  then, 
the  trial  which  is  now  allotted  to  you,  that  you  may 
heighten  the  happiness  of  your  Virginia  by  love  which 
will  know  no  termination — by  a  union  which  will  be  eter- 
nal. There  I  will  calm  your  regrets,  I  will  wipe  away 
your  tears.  Oh,  my  beloved  friend !  my  youthful  hus- 
band !  raise  your  thoughts  toward  the  infinite,  to  enable 
you  to  support  the  evils  of  a  moment.' 

My  own  emotion  choked  my  utterance.  Paul,  looking 
at  me  steadfastly,  cried, 

"She  is  no  more  !  she  is  no  more !"  and  a  long  fainting- 
fit succeeded  these  words  of  woe.  When  restored  to  him- 
self, he  said,  "  Since  death  is  a  good,  and  since  Virginia 
is  happy,  I  will  die  too  and  be  united  to  Virginia." 

Thus  the  motives  of  consolation  I  had  offered  only 
served  to  nourish  his  despair.  I  was  in  the  situation  of 
a  man  who  attempts  to  save  a  friend  sinking  in  the  midst 


jsi;  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

of  a  flood,  and  who  obstinately  refuses  to  swim.  Sorrow 
had  completely  overwhelmed  his  soul.  Alas!  the  trials 
of  early  years  prepare  man  for  the  afflictions  of  after-life, 
but  Paul  had  never  experienced  any. 

I  took  him  back  to  his  own  dwelling,  where  I  found 
his  mother  and  Madame  de  la  Tour  in  a  state  of  increased 
languor  and  exhaustion,  but  Margaret  seemed  to  droop 
the  most.  Lively  characters,  upon  whom  petty  troubles 
have  but  little  effect,  sink  the  soonest  under  great  calam- 
ities. 

"  Oh,  my  good  friend,"  said  Margaret,  "  I  thought  last 
night  I  saw  Virginia,  dressed  in  white,  in  the  midst  of 
groves  and  delicious  gardens.  She  said  to  me,  '  I  enjoy 
the  most  perfect  happiness :'  and  then,  approaching  Paul 
with  a  smiling  air,  she  bore  him  away  with  her.  While 
I  was  struggling  to  retain  my  son,  I  felt  that  I  myself 
too  was  quitting  the  earth,  and  that  I  followed  with 
inexpressible  delight.  I  then  wished  to  bid  my  friend 
farewell,  when  I  saw  that  she  was  hastening  after  me, 
accompanied  by  Mary  and  Domingo.  But  the  strangest 
circumstance  remains  yet  to  be  told;  Madame  de  la  Tour 
has  this  very  night  had  a  dream  exactly  like  mine  in 
every  possible  respect." 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


287 


"  My  dear  friend,"  I  replied,  "  nothing,  I  firmly  believe, 
happens  in  this  world  without  the  permission  of  God. 
Future  events,  too,  are  sometimes  revealed  in  dreams." 

Madame   de    la  Tour   then    related    to    me 
her  dream,  which  was  exactly  the  same 

(fZS-^n^PI  f'  -  - 

as  Margaret's  in  every  particular  ;  and  -'  x: ^;iPf  t'SW- 

as  I  had  never  observed  in 
either  of  these  ladies  any  pro- 
pensity to  superstition,  I  was 
struck  with  the  singular  coin- 
cidence of 
their  dreams, 
and  I  felt  con- 
vinced that 
they  would 
soon  be  real- 
ized. The 
belief  that 
future  events 
are  some- 
times revealed  to  us  during  sleep  is  one  that  is  widely 
diffused  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  The  greatest 
men  of  antiquity  have  had  faith  in  it ;  among  whom  may 


•*-•;«,. 


288  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

be  mentioned  Alexander  the  Great,  Julius  Caesar,  the 
Scipios,  the  two  Catos,  and  Brutus,  none  of  whom  were 
weak-minded  persons.  Both  the  Old  and  the  New  Testa- 
ment furnish  us  with  numerous  instances  of  dreams  that 
came  to  pass.  As  for  myself,  I  need  only  on  this  subject 
appeal  to  my  experience,  as  I  have  more  than  once  had 
good  reason  to  believe  that  superior  intelligences,  who 
interest  themselves  in  our  welfare,  communicate  with  us 
in  these  visions  of  the  night.  Things  which  surpass  the 
light  of  human  reason  cannot  be  proved  by  arguments 
derived  from  that  reason ;  but  still,  if  the  mind  of  man 
is  an  image  of  that  of  God,  since  man  can  make  known 
his  will  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  by  secret  missives,  may 
not  the  Supreme  Intelligence  which  governs  the  universe 
employ  similar  means  to  attain  a  like  end  I  One  friend 
consoles  another  by  a  letter,  which,  after  passing  through 
many  kingdoms  and  being  in  the  hands  of  various  in- 
dividuals at  enmity  with  each  other,  brings  at  last  joy 
and  hope  to  the  breast  of  a  single  human  being.  Mav 

O  C?  • 

not  in  like  manner  the  Sovereign  Protector  of  innocence 
come  in  some  secret  way  to  the  help  of  a  virtuous 
soul  which  puts  its  trust  in  Him  alone  ?  Has  He  occa- 
sion to  employ  visible  means  to  effect  His  purpose 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


289 


in    this,    whose    ways    are    hidden    in    all    His    ordinary 
works  ? 

Why  should  we  doubt  the  evidence  of  dreams?  for 
what  is  our  life,  occupied  as  it  is  with  vain  and  fleeting 
imaginations,  other  than  a  prolonged  vision  of  the  night  ? 


Whatever  may  be  thought  of  this  in  general,  on  the 
present  occasion  the  dreams  of  my  friends  were  soon 
realized.  Paul  expired  two  months  after  the  death  of  his 
Virginia,  whose  name  dwelt  on  his  lips  in  his  expiring 
moments.  About  a  week  after  the  death  of  her  son 


19 


290  PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 

Margaret  saw  her  last  hour  approach  with  that  serenity 
which  virtue  only  can  feel.  She  bade  Madame  de  la  Tour 
a  most  tender  farewell,  "  in  the  certain  hope,"  she  said, 
"of  a  delightful  and  eternal  reunion."  "  Death  is  the 
greatest  of  blessings  to  us,"  added  she,  "  and  we  ought 
to  desire  it.  If  life  be  a  punishment,  we  should  wish 
for  its  termination ;  if  it  be  a  trial,  we  should  be  thankful 
that  it  is  short." 

The  governor  took  care  of  Domingo  and  Mary,  who 
were  no  longer  able  to  labor,  and  who  survived  their 
mistresses  but  a  short  time.  As  for  poor  Fidele,  he  pined 
to  death  soon  after  he  had  lost  his  master. 

I  afforded  an  asylum  in  my  dwelling  to  Madame  de 
la  Tour,  who  bore  up  under  her  calamities  with  incredible 
elevation  of  mind.  She  had  endeavored  to  console  Paul 
and  Margaret  till  their  last  moments,  as  if  she  herself 
had  no  misfortunes  of  her  own  to  bear.  When  they  were 
no  more  she  used  to  talk  to  me  every  day  of  them  as 
of  beloved  friends  who  were  still  living  near  her.  She 
survived  them,  however,  but  one  month.  Far  from  re- 
proaching her  aunt  for  the  afflictions  she  had  caused, 
her  benign  spirit  prayed  to  God  to  pardon  her,  and  to 
appease  that  remorse  which  we  heard  began  to  torment 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA, 


291 


her  as  soon  as  she  had  sent  Virginia  away  with  so  much 
inhumanity. 

Conscience,  that  certain  punishment  of  the  guilty, 
visited  with  all  its  terrors  the  mind  of  this  unnatural 
relation.  So  great  was  her  torment  that  life  and  death 
became  equally  insupportable  to  her.  Sometimes  she 


reproached  herself  with  the  untimely  fate  of  her  lovely 
niece,  and  with  the  death  of  her  mother  which  had 
immediately  followed  it.  At  other  times  she  congrat- 
ulated herself  for  having  repulsed  far  from  her  two 
wretched  creatures,  who,  she  said,  had  both  dishonored 
their  family  by  their  grovelling  inclinations.  Sometimes, 


292 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


at  the  sight  of  the  many  miserable  objects  with  which 
Paris  abounds,  she  would  fly  into  a  rage,  and  exclaim, 
"  Why  are  not  these  idle  people  sent  off  to  the  colonies  ?" 
As  for  the  notions  of  humanity,  virtue,  and  religion  adopted 
by  all  nations,  she  said  they  were  only  the 
inventions  of  their  rulers  to  serve  political 
purposes.  Then,  flying  all  at  once  to 
the  other  extreme,  she  abandoned 
herself  to  superstitious  terrors, 
It  which  filled  her  with 

mortal  fears.  She  would 
then  give  abundant  alms 
to  the  wealthy  ecclesi- 
astics who  governed  her, 
beseeching  them  to  ap- 
pease the  wrath  of  God 
by  the  sacrifice  of  her 

•/ 

fortune,  as  if  the  offering 
to  Him  of  the  wealth 
she  had  withheld  from  the  miserable  could  please  her 
heavenly  Father!  In  her  imagination  she  often  beheld 
fields  of  fire,  with  burning  mountains,  wherein  hideous 
spectres  wandered  about  loudly  calling  on  her  by  name. 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA.  293 

She  threw  herself  at  her  confessor's  feet,  imagining  every 
description  of  agony  and  torture ;  for  Heaven — -just  Heaven 
— always  sends  to  the  cruel  the  most  frightful  views  of 
religion  and  a  future  state. 

Atheist,  thus,  and  fanatic  in  turn,  holding  both  life 
and  death  in  equal  horror,  she  lived  on  for  several  years. 
But  what  completed  the  torments  of  her  miserable  exist- 
ence was  that  very  object  to  which  she  had  sacrificed 
every  natural  affection.  She  was  deeply  annoyed  at  per- 
ceiving that  her  fortune  must  go  at  her  death  to  relations 
whom  she  hated,  and  she  determined  to  alienate  as  much 
of  it  as  she  could.  They,  however,  taking  advantage 
of  her  frequent  attacks  of  low  spirits,  caused  her  to  be 
secluded  as  a  lunatic  and  her  affairs  to  be  put  into  the 
hands  of  trustees.  Her  wealth  thus  completed  her  ruin, 
and,  as  the  possession  of  it  had  hardened  her  own  heart, 
so  did  its  anticipation  corrupt  the  hearts  of  those  who 
coveted  it  from  her.  At  length  she  died,  and,  to  crown 
her  misery,  she  retained  reason  enough  at  last  to  be  sen- 
sible that  she  was  plundered  and  despised  by  the  very 
persons  whose  opinions  had  been  her  rule  of  conduct  dur- 
ing her  whole  life. 

On  the  same  spot  and  at  the  foot  of  the  same  shrubs 


294 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


as  his  Virginia  was  deposited  the  body  of  Paul,  a 
about   them   lie   the  remains   of   their  tender  mo 
their   faithful    servants.       No    marble    marks   the 
their  humble  graves,   no   inscription  records  thei| 
but  their  memory  is  engraven  in  indelible  chara< 
the   hearts    of   those   whom    they  have    befriend) 
spirits   have    no    need    of   the    pomp   which  the; 
during  their  life ;  but  if  they  still  take  an  interei 
passes  upon  earth,  they  no  doubt  love  to   wande; 
the   roofs    of    these    humble    dwellings,    inhabits! 
dustrious    virtue,    to    console    poverty    disconten 
its  lot,  to  cherish  in  the  hearts  of  lovers  the  sa< 
of  fidelity,    and    to    inspire    a    taste    for   the    blej 
Nature,    a   love    of    honest    labor,    and    a    drea< 
allurements  of  riches. 

The   voice    of   the   people,   which    is    often    si| 
regard   to    the    monuments    raised    to    kings,  ha; 
some  parts  of   this    island   names   which   will    in 
the    loss    of    Virginia.      Near   the    isle    of   Amb< 
midst    of  sandbanks,    is    a    spot    called    The    Pa; 
Saint-Geran,  from  the  name  of  the  vessel  which 
lost.      The    extremity    of    that    point    of    land 
see   yonder,    three   leagues    off,    half   covered    w 


round 
lers  and 
spot    of 
virtues ; 
;ers  upon 
Their 
shunned 
in  what 
beneath 
by   in- 
ted    with 
id  flame 
rings   of 
of    the 

i,nt  with 
given  to 

lortalize 
in  the 

of  the 
ras  there 
iich  you 

»/ 

water,' 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


295 


and  which  the  Saint-Geran  could  not  double  the  night 
before  the  hurricane,  is  called  the  Cape  of  Misfortune ; 
and  before  us,  at  the  end  of  the  valley,  is  the  Bay  of 
the  Tomb,  where  Virginia  was  found  buried  in  the  sand, 
as  if  the  waves  had  sought  to  restore  her  corpse  to  her 
family,  that  they  might  render  it  the  last  sad  duties  on 
those  shores  where  so  many  years  of  her  innocent  life  had 
been  passed. 

Joined  thus  in  death,  ye  faithful  lovers  who  were  so 
tenderly  united !  unfor- 
tunate mothers !  beloved 
family !  these  woods 
which  sheltered  you  with 
their  foliage,  these  foun- 
tains which  flowed  for 
you,  these  hillsides  upon  which  you  reposed,  still  deplore 
your  loss !  No  one  has  since  presumed  to  cultivate  that 
desolate  spot  of  land  or  to  rebuild  those  humble  cottages. 
Your  goats  are  become  wild  ;  your  orchards  are  destroyed ; 
your  birds  are  all  fled,  and  nothing  is  heard  but  the  cry 
of  the  sparrow-hawk  as  it  skims  in  quest  of  prey  around 
this  rocky  basin.  As  for  myself,  since  I  have  ceased 
to  behold  you  I  have  felt  friendless  and  alone,  like  a 


296 


PAUL    AND    VIRGINIA. 


father  bereft  of  his  children  or  a  traveller  who  wanders  by 

himself  over  the  face  of  the  earth. 
i 

Ending   with  these  words,   the  good   old  man  retired, 
bathed  in  tears,  and  mv  own,  too,  had  flowed  more  than 

V 

once  during  this  melancholy  recital. 


97     87